Search Results for 'mist'

Forums Search Search Results for 'mist'

Viewing 20 results - 61 through 80 (of 233 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6348
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Wong Sang

       

      Wong Sang was born in China in 1884. In October 1916 he married Alice Stokes in Oxford.

      Alice was the granddaughter of William Stokes of Churchill, Oxfordshire and William was the brother of Thomas Stokes the wheelwright (who was my 3X great grandfather). In other words Alice was my second cousin, three times removed, on my fathers paternal side.

      Wong Sang was an interpreter, according to the baptism registers of his children and the Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital admission registers in 1930.  The hospital register also notes that he was employed by the Blue Funnel Line, and that his address was 11, Limehouse Causeway, E 14. (London)

      “The Blue Funnel Line offered regular First-Class Passenger and Cargo Services From the UK to South Africa, Malaya, China, Japan, Australia, Java, and America.  Blue Funnel Line was Owned and Operated by Alfred Holt & Co., Liverpool.
      The Blue Funnel Line, so-called because its ships have a blue funnel with a black top, is more appropriately known as the Ocean Steamship Company.”

       

      Wong Sang and Alice’s daughter, Frances Eileen Sang, was born on the 14th July, 1916 and baptised in 1920 at St Stephen in Poplar, Tower Hamlets, London.  The birth date is noted in the 1920 baptism register and would predate their marriage by a few months, although on the death register in 1921 her age at death is four years old and her year of birth is recorded as 1917.

      Charles Ronald Sang was baptised on the same day in May 1920, but his birth is recorded as April of that year.  The family were living on Morant Street, Poplar.

      James William Sang’s birth is recorded on the 1939 census and on the death register in 2000 as being the 8th March 1913.  This definitely would predate the 1916 marriage in Oxford.

      William Norman Sang was born on the 17th October 1922 in Poplar.

      Alice and the three sons were living at 11, Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census, the same address that Wong Sang was living at when he was admitted to Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital on the 15th January 1930. Wong Sang died in the hospital on the 8th March of that year at the age of 46.

      Alice married John Patterson in 1933 in Stepney. John was living with Alice and her three sons on Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census and his occupation was chef.

      Via Old London Photographs:

      “Limehouse Causeway is a street in east London that was the home to the original Chinatown of London. A combination of bomb damage during the Second World War and later redevelopment means that almost nothing is left of the original buildings of the street.”

      Limehouse Causeway in 1925:

      Limehouse Causeway

       

      From The Story of Limehouse’s Lost Chinatown, poplarlondon website:

      “Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown, home to a tightly-knit community who were demonised in popular culture and eventually erased from the cityscape.

      As recounted in the BBC’s ‘Our Greatest Generation’ series, Connie was born to a Chinese father and an English mother in early 1920s Limehouse, where she used to play in the street with other British and British-Chinese children before running inside for teatime at one of their houses. 

      Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown between the 1880s and the 1960s, before the current Chinatown off Shaftesbury Avenue was established in the 1970s by an influx of immigrants from Hong Kong. 

      Connie’s memories of London’s first Chinatown as an “urban village” paint a very different picture to the seedy area portrayed in early twentieth century novels. 

      The pyramid in St Anne’s church marked the entrance to the opium den of Dr Fu Manchu, a criminal mastermind who threatened Western society by plotting world domination in a series of novels by Sax Rohmer. 

      Thomas Burke’s Limehouse Nights cemented stereotypes about prostitution, gambling and violence within the Chinese community, and whipped up anxiety about sexual relationships between Chinese men and white women. 

      Though neither novelist was familiar with the Chinese community, their depictions made Limehouse one of the most notorious areas of London. 

      Travel agent Thomas Cook even organised tours of the area for daring visitors, despite the rector of Limehouse warning that “those who look for the Limehouse of Mr Thomas Burke simply will not find it.”

      All that remains is a handful of Chinese street names, such as Ming Street, Pekin Street, and Canton Street — but what was Limehouse’s chinatown really like, and why did it get swept away?

      Chinese migration to Limehouse 

      Chinese sailors discharged from East India Company ships settled in the docklands from as early as the 1780s.

      By the late nineteenth century, men from Shanghai had settled around Pennyfields Lane, while a Cantonese community lived on Limehouse Causeway. 

      Chinese sailors were often paid less and discriminated against by dock hirers, and so began to diversify their incomes by setting up hand laundry services and restaurants. 

      Old photographs show shopfronts emblazoned with Chinese characters with horse-drawn carts idling outside or Chinese men in suits and hats standing proudly in the doorways. 

      In oral histories collected by Yat Ming Loo, Connie’s husband Leslie doesn’t recall seeing any Chinese women as a child, since male Chinese sailors settled in London alone and married working-class English women. 

      In the 1920s, newspapers fear-mongered about interracial marriages, crime and gambling, and described chinatown as an East End “colony.” 

      Ironically, Chinese opium-smoking was also demonised in the press, despite Britain waging war against China in the mid-nineteenth century for suppressing the opium trade to alleviate addiction amongst its people. 

      The number of Chinese people who settled in Limehouse was also greatly exaggerated, and in reality only totalled around 300. 

      The real Chinatown 

      Although the press sought to characterise Limehouse as a monolithic Chinese community in the East End, Connie remembers seeing people of all nationalities in the shops and community spaces in Limehouse.

      She doesn’t remember feeling discriminated against by other locals, though Connie does recall having her face measured and IQ tested by a member of the British Eugenics Society who was conducting research in the area. 

      Some of Connie’s happiest childhood memories were from her time at Chung-Hua Club, where she learned about Chinese culture and language.

      Why did Chinatown disappear? 

      The caricature of Limehouse’s Chinatown as a den of vice hastened its erasure. 

      Police raids and deportations fuelled by the alarmist media coverage threatened the Chinese population of Limehouse, and slum clearance schemes to redevelop low-income areas dispersed Chinese residents in the 1930s. 

      The Defence of the Realm Act imposed at the beginning of the First World War criminalised opium use, gave the authorities increased powers to deport Chinese people and restricted their ability to work on British ships.

      Dwindling maritime trade during World War II further stripped Chinese sailors of opportunities for employment, and any remnants of Chinatown were destroyed during the Blitz or erased by postwar development schemes.”

       

      Wong Sang 1884-1930

      The year 1918 was a troublesome one for Wong Sang, an interpreter and shipping agent for Blue Funnel Line.  The Sang family were living at 156, Chrisp Street.

      Chrisp Street, Poplar, in 1913 via Old London Photographs:

      Chrisp Street

       

      In February Wong Sang was discharged from a false accusation after defending his home from potential robbers.

      East End News and London Shipping Chronicle – Friday 15 February 1918:

      1918 Wong Sang

       

      In August of that year he was involved in an incident that left him unconscious.

      Faringdon Advertiser and Vale of the White Horse Gazette – Saturday 31 August 1918:

      1918 Wong Sang 2

       

      Wong Sang is mentioned in an 1922 article about “Oriental London”.

      London and China Express – Thursday 09 February 1922:

      1922 Wong Sang

      A photograph of the Chee Kong Tong Chinese Freemason Society mentioned in the above article, via Old London Photographs:

      Chee Kong Tong

       

      Wong Sang was recommended by the London Metropolitan Police in 1928 to assist in a case in Wellingborough, Northampton.

      Difficulty of Getting an Interpreter: Northampton Mercury – Friday 16 March 1928:

      1928 Wong Sang

      1928 Wong Sang 2

      The difficulty was that “this man speaks the Cantonese language only…the Northeners and the Southerners in China have differing languages and the interpreter seemed to speak one that was in between these two.”

       

      In 1917, Alice Wong Sang was a witness at her sister Harriet Stokes marriage to James William Watts in Southwark, London.  Their father James Stokes occupation on the marriage register is foreman surveyor, but on the census he was a council roadman or labourer. (I initially rejected this as the correct marriage for Harriet because of the discrepancy with the occupations. Alice Wong Sang as a witness confirmed that it was indeed the correct one.)

      1917 Alice Wong Sang

       

       

      James William Sang 1913-2000 was a clock fitter and watch assembler (on the 1939 census). He married Ivy Laura Fenton in 1963 in Sidcup, Kent. James died in Southwark in 2000.

      Charles Ronald Sang 1920-1974  was a draughtsman (1939 census). He married Eileen Burgess in 1947 in Marylebone.  Charles and Eileen had two sons:  Keith born in 1951 and Roger born in 1952.  He died in 1974 in Hertfordshire.

      William Norman Sang 1922-2000 was a clerk and telephone operator (1939 census).  William enlisted in the Royal Artillery in 1942. He married Lily Mullins in 1949 in Bethnal Green, and they had three daughters: Marion born in 1950, Christine in 1953, and Frances in 1959.  He died in Redbridge in 2000.

       

      I then found another two births registered in Poplar by Alice Sang, both daughters.  Doris Winifred Sang was born in 1925, and Patricia Margaret Sang was born in 1933 ~ three years after Wong Sang’s death.  Neither of the these daughters were on the 1939 census with Alice, John Patterson and the three sons.  Margaret had presumably been evacuated because of the war to a family in Taunton, Somerset. Doris would have been fourteen and I have been unable to find her in 1939 (possibly because she died in 2017 and has not had the redaction removed  yet on the 1939 census as only deceased people are viewable).

      Doris Winifred Sang 1925-2017 was a nursing sister. She didn’t marry, and spent a year in USA between 1954 and 1955. She stayed in London, and died at the age of ninety two in 2017.

      Patricia Margaret Sang 1933-1998 was also a nurse. She married Patrick L Nicely in Stepney in 1957.  Patricia and Patrick had five children in London: Sharon born 1959, Donald in 1960, Malcolm was born and died in 1966, Alison was born in 1969 and David in 1971.

       

      I was unable to find a birth registered for Alice’s first son, James William Sang (as he appeared on the 1939 census).  I found Alice Stokes on the 1911 census as a 17 year old live in servant at a tobacconist on Pekin Street, Limehouse, living with Mr Sui Fong from Hong Kong and his wife Sarah Sui Fong from Berlin.  I looked for a birth registered for James William Fong instead of Sang, and found it ~ mothers maiden name Stokes, and his date of birth matched the 1939 census: 8th March, 1913.

      On the 1921 census, Wong Sang is not listed as living with them but it is mentioned that Mr Wong Sang was the person returning the census.  Also living with Alice and her sons James and Charles in 1921 are two visitors:  (Florence) May Stokes, 17 years old, born in Woodstock, and Charles Stokes, aged 14, also born in Woodstock. May and Charles were Alice’s sister and brother.

       

      I found Sharon Nicely on social media and she kindly shared photos of Wong Sang and Alice Stokes:

      Wong Sang

       

      Alice Stokes

      #6342
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Brownings of Tetbury

        Tetbury 1839

         

        Isaac Browning (1784-1848) married Mary Lock (1787-1870) in Tetbury in 1806. Both of them were born in Tetbury, Gloucestershire. Isaac was a stone mason. Between 1807 and 1832 they baptised fourteen children in Tetbury, and on 8 Nov 1829 Isaac and Mary baptised five daughters all on the same day.

        I considered that they may have been quintuplets, with only the last born surviving, which would have answered my question about the name of the house La Quinta in Broadway, the home of Eliza Browning and Thomas Stokes son Fred. However, the other four daughters were found in various records and they were not all born the same year. (So I still don’t know why the house in Broadway had such an unusual name).

        Their son George was born and baptised in 1827, but Louisa born 1821, Susan born 1822, Hesther born 1823 and Mary born 1826, were not baptised until 1829 along with Charlotte born in 1828. (These birth dates are guesswork based on the age on later censuses.) Perhaps George was baptised promptly because he was sickly and not expected to survive. Isaac and Mary had a son George born in 1814 who died in 1823. Presumably the five girls were healthy and could wait to be done as a job lot on the same day later.

        Eliza Browning (1814-1886), my great great great grandmother, had a baby six years before she married Thomas Stokes. Her name was Ellen Harding Browning, which suggests that her fathers name was Harding. On the 1841 census seven year old Ellen was living with her grandfather Isaac Browning in Tetbury. Ellen Harding Browning married William Dee in Tetbury in 1857, and they moved to Western Australia.

        Ellen Harding Browning Dee: (photo found on ancestry website)

        Ellen Harding Browning

        OBITUARY. MRS. ELLEN DEE.
        A very old and respected resident of Dongarra, in the person of Mrs. Ellen Dee, passed peacefully away on Sept. 27, at the advanced age of 74 years.

        The deceased had been ailing for some time, but was about and actively employed until Wednesday, Sept. 20, whenn she was heard groaning by some neighbours, who immediately entered her place and found her lying beside the fireplace. Tho deceased had been to bed over night, and had evidently been in the act of lighting thc fire, when she had a seizure. For some hours she was conscious, but had lost the power of speech, and later on became unconscious, in which state she remained until her death.

        The deceased was born in Gloucestershire, England, in 1833, was married to William Dee in Tetbury Church 23 years later. Within a month she left England with her husband for Western Australian in the ship City oí Bristol. She resided in Fremantle for six months, then in Greenough for a short time, and afterwards (for 42 years) in Dongarra. She was, therefore, a colonist of about 51 years. She had a family of four girls and three boys, and five of her children survive her, also 35 grandchildren, and eight great grandchildren. She was very highly respected, and her sudden collapse came as a great shock to many.

         

        Eliza married Thomas Stokes (1816-1885) in September 1840 in Hempstead, Gloucestershire. On the 1841 census, Eliza and her mother Mary Browning (nee Lock) were staying with Thomas Lock and family in Cirencester. Strangely, Thomas Stokes has not been found thus far on the 1841 census, and Thomas and Eliza’s first child William James Stokes birth was registered in Witham, in Essex, on the 6th of September 1841.

        I don’t know why William James was born in Witham, or where Thomas was at the time of the census in 1841. One possibility is that as Thomas Stokes did a considerable amount of work with circus waggons, circus shooting galleries and so on as a journeyman carpenter initially and then later wheelwright, perhaps he was working with a traveling circus at the time.

        But back to the Brownings ~ more on William James Stokes to follow.

        One of Isaac and Mary’s fourteen children died in infancy:  Ann was baptised and died in 1811. Two of their children died at nine years old: the first George, and Mary who died in 1835.  Matilda was 21 years old when she died in 1844.

        Jane Browning (1808-)  married Thomas Buckingham in 1830 in Tetbury. In August 1838 Thomas was charged with feloniously stealing a black gelding.

        Susan Browning (1822-1879) married William Cleaver in November 1844 in Tetbury. Oddly thereafter they use the name Bowman on the census. On the 1851 census Mary Browning (Susan’s mother), widow, has grandson George Bowman born in 1844 living with her. The confusion with the Bowman and Cleaver names was clarified upon finding the criminal registers:

        30 January 1834. Offender: William Cleaver alias Bowman, Richard Bunting alias Barnfield and Jeremiah Cox, labourers of Tetbury. Crime: Stealing part of a dead fence from a rick barton in Tetbury, the property of Robert Tanner, farmer.

         

        And again in 1836:

        29 March 1836 Bowman, William alias Cleaver, of Tetbury, labourer age 18; 5’2.5” tall, brown hair, grey eyes, round visage with fresh complexion; several moles on left cheek, mole on right breast. Charged on the oath of Ann Washbourn & others that on the morning of the 31 March at Tetbury feloniously stolen a lead spout affixed to the dwelling of the said Ann Washbourn, her property. Found guilty 31 March 1836; Sentenced to 6 months.

        On the 1851 census Susan Bowman was a servant living in at a large drapery shop in Cheltenham. She was listed as 29 years old, married and born in Tetbury, so although it was unusual for a married woman not to be living with her husband, (or her son for that matter, who was living with his grandmother Mary Browning), perhaps her husband William Bowman alias Cleaver was in trouble again. By 1861 they are both living together in Tetbury: William was a plasterer, and they had three year old Isaac and Thomas, one year old. In 1871 William was still a plasterer in Tetbury, living with wife Susan, and sons Isaac and Thomas. Interestingly, a William Cleaver is living next door but one!

        Susan was 56 when she died in Tetbury in 1879.

         

        Three of the Browning daughters went to London.

        Louisa Browning (1821-1873) married Robert Claxton, coachman, in 1848 in Bryanston Square, Westminster, London. Ester Browning was a witness.

        Ester Browning (1823-1893)(or Hester) married Charles Hudson Sealey, cabinet maker, in Bethnal Green, London, in 1854. Charles was born in Tetbury. Charlotte Browning was a witness.

        Charlotte Browning (1828-1867?) was admitted to St Marylebone workhouse in London for “parturition”, or childbirth, in 1860. She was 33 years old.  A birth was registered for a Charlotte Browning, no mothers maiden name listed, in 1860 in Marylebone. A death was registered in Camden, buried in Marylebone, for a Charlotte Browning in 1867 but no age was recorded.  As the age and parents were usually recorded for a childs death, I assume this was Charlotte the mother.

        I found Charlotte on the 1851 census by chance while researching her mother Mary Lock’s siblings.  Hesther Lock married Lewin Chandler, and they were living in Stepney, London.  Charlotte is listed as a neice. Although Browning is mistranscribed as Broomey, the original page says Browning. Another mistranscription on this record is Hesthers birthplace which is transcribed as Yorkshire. The original image shows Gloucestershire.

         

        Isaac and Mary’s first son was John Browning (1807-1860). John married Hannah Coates in 1834. John’s brother Charles Browning (1819-1853) married Eliza Coates in 1842. Perhaps they were sisters. On the 1861 census Hannah Browning, John’s wife, was a visitor in the Harding household in a village called Coates near Tetbury. Thomas Harding born in 1801 was the head of the household. Perhaps he was the father of Ellen Harding Browning.

        George Browning (1828-1870) married Louisa Gainey in Tetbury, and died in Tetbury at the age of 42.  Their son Richard Lock Browning, a 32 year old mason, was sentenced to one month hard labour for game tresspass in Tetbury in 1884.

        Isaac Browning (1832-1857) was the youngest son of Isaac and Mary. He was just 25 years old when he died in Tetbury.

        #6336
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          The Hamstall Ridware Connection

          Stubbs and Woods

          Hamstall RidwareHamstall Ridware

           

           

          Charles Tomlinson‘s (1847-1907) wife Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs (1819-1880), born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs.

          Solomon Stubbs (1781-1857) was born in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the son of Samuel and Rebecca.  Samuel Stubbs (1743-) and Rebecca Wood (1754-) married in 1769 in Darlaston.  Samuel and Rebecca had six other children, all born in Darlaston. Sadly four of them died in infancy. Son John was born in 1779 in Darlaston and died two years later in Hamstall Ridware in 1781, the same year that Solomon was born there.

          But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware?

          Samuel Stubbs was born in 1743 in Curdworth, Warwickshire (near to Birmingham).  I had made a mistake on the tree (along with all of the public trees on the Ancestry website) and had Rebecca Wood born in Cheddleton, Staffordshire.  Rebecca Wood from Cheddleton was also born in 1843, the right age for the marriage.  The Rebecca Wood born in Darlaston in 1754 seemed too young, at just fifteen years old at the time of the marriage.  I couldn’t find any explanation for why a woman from Cheddleton would marry in Darlaston and then move to Hamstall Ridware.  People didn’t usually move around much other than intermarriage with neighbouring villages, especially women.  I had a closer look at the Darlaston Rebecca, and did a search on her father William Wood.  I found his 1784 will online in which he mentions his daughter Rebecca, wife of Samuel Stubbs.  Clearly the right Rebecca Wood was the one born in Darlaston, which made much more sense.

          An excerpt from William Wood’s 1784 will mentioning daughter Rebecca married to Samuel Stubbs:

          Wm Wood will

           

          But why did they move to Hamstall Ridware circa 1780?

          I had not intially noticed that Solomon Stubbs married again the year after his wife Phillis Lomas (1787-1844) died.  Solomon married Charlotte Bell in 1845 in Burton on Trent and on the marriage register, Solomon’s father Samuel Stubbs occupation was mentioned: Samuel was a buckle maker.

          Marriage of Solomon Stubbs and Charlotte Bell, father Samuel Stubbs buckle maker:

          Samuel Stubbs buckle maker

           

          A rudimentary search on buckle making in the late 1700s provided a possible answer as to why Samuel and Rebecca left Darlaston in 1781.  Shoe buckles had gone out of fashion, and by 1781 there were half as many buckle makers in Wolverhampton as there had been previously.

          “Where there were 127 buckle makers at work in Wolverhampton, 68 in Bilston and 58 in Birmingham in 1770, their numbers had halved in 1781.”

          via “historywebsite”(museum/metalware/steel)

          Steel buckles had been the height of fashion, and the trade became enormous in Wolverhampton.  Wolverhampton was a steel working town, renowned for its steel jewellery which was probably of many types.  The trade directories show great numbers of “buckle makers”.  Steel buckles were predominantly made in Wolverhampton: “from the late 1760s cut steel comes to the fore, from the thriving industry of the Wolverhampton area”. Bilston was also a great centre of buckle making, and other areas included Walsall. (It should be noted that Darlaston, Walsall, Bilston and Wolverhampton are all part of the same area)

          In 1860, writing in defence of the Wolverhampton Art School, George Wallis talks about the cut steel industry in Wolverhampton.  Referring to “the fine steel workers of the 17th and 18th centuries” he says: “Let them remember that 100 years ago [sc. c. 1760] a large trade existed with France and Spain in the fine steel goods of Birmingham and Wolverhampton, of which the latter were always allowed to be the best both in taste and workmanship.  … A century ago French and Spanish merchants had their houses and agencies at Birmingham for the purchase of the steel goods of Wolverhampton…..The Great Revolution in France put an end to the demand for fine steel goods for a time and hostile tariffs finished what revolution began”.

           

          The next search on buckle makers, Wolverhampton and Hamstall Ridware revealed an unexpected connecting link.

          In Riotous Assemblies: Popular Protest in Hanoverian England by Adrian Randall:

          Riotous Assembles

          Hamstall Ridware

          In Walsall in 1750 on “Restoration Day” a crowd numbering 300 assembled, mostly buckle makers,  singing  Jacobite songs and other rebellious and riotous acts.  The government was particularly worried about a curious meeting known as the “Jubilee” in Hamstall Ridware, which may have been part of a conspiracy for a Jacobite uprising.

           

          But this was thirty years before Samuel and Rebecca moved to Hamstall Ridware and does not help to explain why they moved there around 1780, although it does suggest connecting links.

          Rebecca’s father, William Wood, was a brickmaker.  This was stated at the beginning of his will.  On closer inspection of the will, he was a brickmaker who owned four acres of brick kilns, as well as dwelling houses, shops, barns, stables, a brewhouse, a malthouse, cattle and land.

          A page from the 1784 will of William Wood:

          will Wm Wood

           

          The 1784 will of William Wood of Darlaston:

          I William Wood the elder of Darlaston in the county of Stafford, brickmaker, being of sound and disposing mind memory and understanding (praised be to god for the same) do make publish and declare my last will and testament in manner and form following (that is to say) {after debts and funeral expense paid etc} I give to my loving wife Mary the use usage wear interest and enjoyment of all my goods chattels cattle stock in trade ~ money securities for money personal estate and effects whatsoever and wheresoever to hold unto her my said wife for and during the term of her natural life providing she so long continues my widow and unmarried and from or after her decease or intermarriage with any future husband which shall first happen.

          Then I give all the said goods chattels cattle stock in trade money securites for money personal estate and effects unto my son Abraham Wood absolutely and forever. Also I give devise and bequeath unto my said wife Mary all that my messuages tenement or dwelling house together with the malthouse brewhouse barn stableyard garden and premises to the same belonging situate and being at Darlaston aforesaid and now in my own possession. Also all that messuage tenement or dwelling house together with the shop garden and premises with the appurtenances to the same ~ belonging situate in Darlaston aforesaid and now in the several holdings or occupation of George Knowles and Edward Knowles to hold the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances to my said wife Mary for and during the term of her natural life provided she so long continues my widow and unmarried. And from or after her decease or intermarriage with a future husband which shall first happen. Then I give and devise the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances unto my said son Abraham Wood his heirs and assigns forever.

          Also I give unto my said wife all that piece or parcel of land or ground inclosed and taken out of Heath Field in the parish of Darlaston aforesaid containing four acres or thereabouts (be the same more or less) upon which my brick kilns erected and now in my own possession. To hold unto my said wife Mary until my said son Abraham attains his age of twenty one years if she so long continues my widow and unmarried as aforesaid and from and immediately after my said son Abraham attaining his age of twenty one years or my said wife marrying again as aforesaid which shall first happen then I give the said piece or parcel of land or ground and premises unto my said son Abraham his heirs and assigns forever.

          And I do hereby charge all the aforesaid premises with the payment of the sum of twenty pounds a piece to each of my daughters namely Elizabeth the wife of Ambrose Dudall and Rebecca the wife of Samuel Stubbs which said sum of twenty pounds each I devise may be paid to them by my said son Abraham when and so soon as he attains his age of twenty one years provided always and my mind and will is that if my said son Abraham should happen to depart this life without leaving issue of his body lawfully begotten before he attains his age of twenty one years then I give and devise all the aforesaid premises and every part thereof with the appurtenances so given to my said son Abraham as aforesaid unto my said son William Wood and my said daughter Elizabeth Dudall and Rebecca Stubbs their heirs and assigns forever equally divided among them share and share alike as tenants in common and not as joint tenants. And lastly I do hereby nominate constitute and appoint my said wife Mary and my said son Abraham executrix and executor of this my will.

           

           

          The marriage of William Wood (1725-1784) and Mary Clews (1715-1798) in 1749 was in Hamstall Ridware.

          Wm Wood Mary Clews

           

          Mary was eleven years Williams senior, and it appears that they both came from Hamstall Ridware and moved to Darlaston after they married. Clearly Rebecca had extended family there (notwithstanding any possible connecting links between the Stubbs buckle makers of Darlaston and the Hamstall Ridware Jacobites thirty years prior).  When the buckle trade collapsed in Darlaston, they likely moved to find employment elsewhere, perhaps with the help of Rebecca’s family.

          I have not yet been able to find deaths recorded anywhere for either Samuel or Rebecca (there are a couple of deaths recorded for a Samuel Stubbs, one in 1809 in Wolverhampton, and one in 1810 in Birmingham but impossible to say which, if either, is the right one with the limited information, and difficult to know if they stayed in the Hamstall Ridware area or perhaps moved elsewhere)~ or find a reason for their son Solomon to be in Burton upon Trent, an evidently prosperous man with several properties including an earthenware business, as well as a land carrier business.

          #6305
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            The Hair’s and Leedham’s of Netherseal

             

            Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795. Catherine’s father was Thomas Holland; her mother was Hannah Hair.

            Hannah was born in Netherseal, Derbyshire, in 1739. Her parents were Joseph Hair 1696-1746 and Hannah.
            Joseph’s parents were Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham.  Elizabeth was born in Netherseal in 1665.  Isaac and Elizabeth were married in Netherseal in 1686.

            Marriage of Isaac Hair and Elizabeth Leedham: (variously spelled Ledom, Leedom, Leedham, and in one case mistranscribed as Sedom):

             

            1686 marriage Nicholas Leedham

             

            Isaac was buried in Netherseal on 14 August 1709 (the transcript says the 18th, but the microfiche image clearly says the 14th), but I have not been able to find a birth registered for him. On other public trees on an ancestry website, Isaac Le Haire was baptised in Canterbury and was a Huguenot, but I haven’t found any evidence to support this.

            Isaac Hair’s death registered 14 August 1709 in Netherseal:

            Isaac Hair death 1709

             

            A search for the etymology of the surname Hair brings various suggestions, including:

            “This surname is derived from a nickname. ‘the hare,’ probably affixed on some one fleet of foot. Naturally looked upon as a complimentary sobriquet, and retained in the family; compare Lightfoot. (for example) Hugh le Hare, Oxfordshire, 1273. Hundred Rolls.”

            From this we may deduce that the name Hair (or Hare) is not necessarily from the French Le Haire, and existed in England for some considerable time before the arrival of the Huguenots.

            Elizabeth Leedham was born in Netherseal in 1665. Her parents were Nicholas Leedham 1621-1670 and Dorothy. Nicholas Leedham was born in Church Gresley (Swadlincote) in 1621, and died in Netherseal in 1670.

            Nicholas was a Yeoman and left a will and inventory worth £147.14s.8d (one hundred and forty seven pounds fourteen shillings and eight pence).

            The 1670 inventory of Nicholas Leedham:

            1670 will Nicholas Leedham

             

            According to local historian Mark Knight on the Netherseal History facebook group, the Seale (Netherseal and Overseal)  parish registers from the year 1563 to 1724 were digitized during lockdown.

            via Mark Knight:

            “There are five entries for Nicholas Leedham.
            On March 14th 1646 he and his wife buried an unnamed child, presumably the child died during childbirth or was stillborn.
            On November 28th 1659 he buried his wife, Elizabeth. He remarried as on June 13th 1664 he had his son William baptised.
            The following year, 1665, he baptised a daughter on November 12th. (Elizabeth) On December 23rd 1672 the parish record says that Dorithy daughter of Dorithy was buried. The Bishops Transcript has Dorithy a daughter of Nicholas. Nicholas’ second wife was called Dorithy and they named a daughter after her. Alas, the daughter died two years after Nicholas. No further Leedhams appear in the record until after 1724.”

            Dorothy daughter of Dorothy Leedham was buried 23 December 1672:

            Dorothy

             

             

            William, son of Nicholas and Dorothy also left a will. In it he mentions “My dear wife Elizabeth. My children Thomas Leedom, Dorothy Leedom , Ann Leedom, Christopher Leedom and William Leedom.”

            1726 will of William Leedham:

            1726 will William Leedham

             

            I found a curious error with the the parish register entries for Hannah Hair. It was a transcription error, but not a recent one. The original parish registers were copied: “HO Copy of ye register of Seale anno 1739.” I’m not sure when the copy was made, but it wasn’t recently. I found a burial for Hannah Hair on 22 April 1739 in the HO copy, which was the same day as her baptism registered on the original. I checked both registers name by name and they are exactly copied EXCEPT for Hannah Hairs. The rector, Richard Inge, put burial instead of baptism by mistake.

            The original Parish register baptism of Hannah Hair:

            Hannah Hair 1

             

            The HO register copy incorrectly copied:

            Hannah Hair 2

            #6301
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              The Warrens of Stapenhill

               

              There were so many Warren’s in Stapenhill that it was complicated to work out who was who. I had gone back as far as Samuel Warren marrying Catherine Holland, and this was as far back as my cousin Ian Warren had gone in his research some decades ago as well. The Holland family from Barton under Needwood are particularly interesting, and will be a separate chapter.

              Stapenhill village by John Harden:

              Stapenhill

               

              Resuming the research on the Warrens, Samuel Warren 1771-1837 married Catherine Holland 1775-1861 in 1795 and their son Samuel Warren 1800-1882 married Elizabeth Bridge, whose childless brother Benjamin Bridge left the Warren Brothers Boiler Works in Newhall to his nephews, the Warren brothers.

              Samuel Warren and Catherine Holland marriage licence 1795:

              Samuel Warren Catherine Holland

               

              Samuel (born 1771) was baptised at Stapenhill St Peter and his parents were William and Anne Warren. There were at least three William and Ann Warrens in town at the time. One of those William’s was born in 1744, which would seem to be the right age to be Samuel’s father, and one was born in 1710, which seemed a little too old. Another William, Guiliamos Warren (Latin was often used in early parish registers) was baptised in Stapenhill in 1729.

              Stapenhill St Peter:

              Stapenhill St Peter

               

              William Warren (born 1744) appeared to have been born several months before his parents wedding. William Warren and Ann Insley married 16 July 1744, but the baptism of William in 1744 was 24 February. This seemed unusual ~ children were often born less than nine months after a wedding, but not usually before the wedding! Then I remembered the change from the Julian calendar to the Gregorian calendar in 1752. Prior to 1752, the first day of the year was Lady Day, March 25th, not January 1st. This meant that the birth in February 1744 was actually after the wedding in July 1744. Now it made sense. The first son was named William, and he was born seven months after the wedding.

              William born in 1744 died intestate in 1822, and his wife Ann made a legal claim to his estate. However he didn’t marry Ann Holland (Ann was Catherines Hollands sister, who married Samuel Warren the year before) until 1796, so this William and Ann were not the parents of Samuel.

              It seemed likely that William born in 1744 was Samuels brother. William Warren and Ann Insley had at least eight children between 1744 and 1771, and it seems that Samuel was their last child, born when William the elder was 61 and his wife Ann was 47.

              It seems it wasn’t unusual for the Warren men to marry rather late in life. William Warren’s (born 1710) parents were William Warren and Elizabeth Hatterton. On the marriage licence in 1702/1703 (it appears to say 1703 but is transcribed as 1702), William was a 40 year old bachelor from Stapenhill, which puts his date of birth at 1662. Elizabeth was considerably younger, aged 19.

              William Warren and Elizabeth Hatterton marriage licence 1703:

              William Warren 1702

               

              These Warren’s were farmers, and they were literate and able to sign their own names on various documents. This is worth noting, as most made the mark of an X.

              I found three Warren and Holland marriages. One was Samuel Warren and Catherine Holland in 1795, then William Warren and Ann Holland in 1796. William Warren and Ann Hollands daughter born in 1799 married John Holland in 1824.

              Elizabeth Hatterton (wife of William Warren who was born circa 1662) was born in Burton upon Trent in 1685. Her parents were Edward Hatterton 1655-1722, and Sara.

              A page from the 1722 will of Edward Hatterton:

              Edward Hatterton 1722

               

              The earliest Warren I found records for was William Warren who married Elizabeth Hatterton in 1703. The marriage licence states his age as 40 and that he was from Stapenhill, but none of the Stapenhill parish records online go back as far as 1662.  On other public trees on ancestry websites, a birth record from Suffolk has been chosen, probably because it was the only record to be found online with the right name and date. Once again, I don’t think that is correct, and perhaps one day I’ll find some earlier Stapenhill records to prove that he was born in locally.

               

              Subsequently, I found a list of the 1662 Hearth Tax for Stapenhill. On it were a number of Warrens, three William Warrens including one who was a constable. One of those William Warrens had a son he named William (as they did, hence the number of William Warrens in the tree) the same year as this hearth tax list.

              But was it the William Warren with 2 chimneys, the one with one chimney who was too poor to pay it, or the one who was a constable?

              from the list:
              Will. Warryn 2
              Richard Warryn 1
              William Warren Constable
              These names are not payable by Act:
              Will. Warryn 1
              Richard Warren John Watson
              over seers of the poore and churchwardens

              The Hearth Tax:

              via wiki:
              In England, hearth tax, also known as hearth money, chimney tax, or chimney money, was a tax imposed by Parliament in 1662, to support the Royal Household of King Charles II. Following the Restoration of the monarchy in 1660, Parliament calculated that the Royal Household needed an annual income of £1,200,000. The hearth tax was a supplemental tax to make up the shortfall. It was considered easier to establish the number of hearths than the number of heads, hearths forming a more stationary subject for taxation than people. This form of taxation was new to England, but had precedents abroad. It generated considerable debate, but was supported by the economist Sir William Petty, and carried through the Commons by the influential West Country member Sir Courtenay Pole, 2nd Baronet (whose enemies nicknamed him “Sir Chimney Poll” as a result).  The bill received Royal Assent on 19 May 1662, with the first payment due on 29 September 1662, Michaelmas.
              One shilling was liable to be paid for every firehearth or stove, in all dwellings, houses, edifices or lodgings, and was payable at Michaelmas, 29 September and on Lady Day, 25 March. The tax thus amounted to two shillings per hearth or stove per year. The original bill contained a practical shortcoming in that it did not distinguish between owners and occupiers and was potentially a major burden on the poor as there were no exemptions. The bill was subsequently amended so that the tax was paid by the occupier. Further amendments introduced a range of exemptions that ensured that a substantial proportion of the poorer people did not have to pay the tax.

               

              Indeed it seems clear that William Warren the elder came from Stapenhill and not Suffolk, and one of the William Warrens paying hearth tax in 1662 was undoubtedly the father of William Warren who married Elizabeth Hatterton.

              #6300
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Looking for Carringtons

                 

                The Carringtons of Smalley, at least some of them, were Baptist  ~ otherwise known as “non conformist”.  Baptists don’t baptise at birth, believing it’s up to the person to choose when they are of an age to do so, although that appears to be fairly random in practice with small children being baptised.  This makes it hard to find the birth dates registered as not every village had a Baptist church, and the baptisms would take place in another town.   However some of the children were baptised in the village Anglican church as well, so they don’t seem to have been consistent. Perhaps at times a quick baptism locally for a sickly child was considered prudent, and preferable to no baptism at all. It’s impossible to know for sure and perhaps they were not strictly commited to a particular denomination.

                Our Carrington’s start with Ellen Carrington who married William Housley in 1814. William Housley was previously married to Ellen’s older sister Mary Carrington.  Ellen (born 1895 and baptised 1897) and her sister Nanny were baptised at nearby Ilkeston Baptist church but I haven’t found baptisms for Mary or siblings Richard and Francis.  We know they were also children of William Carrington as he mentions them in his 1834 will. Son William was baptised at the local Smalley church in 1784, as was Thomas in 1896.

                The absence of baptisms in Smalley with regard to Baptist influence was noted in the Smalley registers:

                not baptised

                 

                Smalley (chapelry of Morley) registers began in 1624, Morley registers began in 1540 with no obvious gaps in either.  The gap with the missing registered baptisms would be 1786-1793. The Ilkeston Baptist register began in 1791. Information from the Smalley registers indicates that about a third of the children were not being baptised due to the Baptist influence.

                 

                William Housley son in law, daughter Mary Housley deceased, and daughter Eleanor (Ellen) Housley are all mentioned in William Housley’s 1834 will.  On the marriage allegations and bonds for William Housley and Mary Carrington in 1806, her birth date is registered at 1787, her father William Carrington.

                A Page from the will of William Carrington 1834:

                1834 Will Carrington will

                 

                William Carrington was baptised in nearby Horsley Woodhouse on 27 August 1758.  His parents were William and Margaret Carrington “near the Hilltop”. He married Mary Malkin, also of Smalley, on the 27th August 1783.

                When I started looking for Margaret Wright who married William Carrington the elder, I chanced upon the Smalley parish register micro fiche images wrongly labeled by the ancestry site as Longford.   I subsequently found that the Derby Records office published a list of all the wrongly labeled Derbyshire towns that the ancestry site knew about for ten years at least but has not corrected!

                Margaret Wright was baptised in Smalley (mislabeled as Longford although the register images clearly say Smalley!) on the 2nd March 1728. Her parents were John and Margaret Wright.

                But I couldn’t find a birth or baptism anywhere for William Carrington. I found four sources for William and Margaret’s marriage and none of them suggested that William wasn’t local.  On other public trees on ancestry sites, William’s father was Joshua Carrington from Chinley. Indeed, when doing a search for William Carrington born circa 1720 to 1725, this was the only one in Derbyshire.  But why would a teenager move to the other side of the county?  It wasn’t uncommon to be apprenticed in neighbouring villages or towns, but Chinley didn’t seem right to me.  It seemed to me that it had been selected on the other trees because it was the only easily found result for the search, and not because it was the right one.

                I spent days reading every page of the microfiche images of the parish registers locally looking for Carringtons, any Carringtons at all in the area prior to 1720. Had there been none at all, then the possibility of William being the first Carrington in the area having moved there from elsewhere would have been more reasonable.

                But there were many Carringtons in Heanor, a mile or so from Smalley, in the 1600s and early 1700s, although they were often spelled Carenton, sometimes Carrianton in the parish registers. The earliest Carrington I found in the area was Alice Carrington baptised in Ilkeston in 1602.  It seemed obvious that William’s parents were local and not from Chinley.

                The Heanor parish registers of the time were not very clearly written. The handwriting was bad and the spelling variable, depending I suppose on what the name sounded like to the person writing in the registers at the time as the majority of the people were probably illiterate.  The registers are also in a generally poor condition.

                I found a burial of a child called William on the 16th January 1721, whose father was William Carenton of “Losko” (Loscoe is a nearby village also part of Heanor at that time). This looked promising!  If a child died, a later born child would be given the same name. This was very common: in a couple of cases I’ve found three deceased infants with the same first name until a fourth one named the same survived.  It seemed very likely that a subsequent son would be named William and he would be the William Carrington born circa 1720 to 1725 that we were looking for.

                Heanor parish registers: William son of William Carenton of Losko buried January 19th 1721:

                1721 William Carenton

                 

                The Heanor parish registers between 1720 and 1729 are in many places illegible, however there are a couple of possibilities that could be the baptism of William in 1724 and 1725. A William son of William Carenton of Loscoe was buried in Jan 1721. In 1722 a Willian son of William Carenton (transcribed Tarenton) of Loscoe was buried. A subsequent son called William is likely. On 15 Oct 1724 a William son of William and Eliz (last name indecipherable) of Loscoe was baptised.  A Mary, daughter of William Carrianton of Loscoe, was baptised in 1727.

                I propose that William Carringtons was born in Loscoe and baptised in Heanor in 1724: if not 1724 then I would assume his baptism is one of the illegible or indecipherable entires within those few years.  This falls short of absolute documented proof of course, but it makes sense to me.

                 

                 

                In any case, if a William Carrington child died in Heanor in 1721 which we do have documented proof of, it further dismisses the case for William having arrived for no discernable reason from Chinley.

                #6299

                In reply to: The Sexy Wooden Leg

                Looking at the blemish feverish man on the camp bed, General Lyaksandro Rudechenko clenched his fists. The wooden leg, that had been the symbol of the Oocranian Resistance for the last year was now lying on the floor. President Voldomeer had contracted a virus that confounded their best doctors and the remaining chiefs of the Oocranian Resistance feared he would soon join the men fallen for their country.

                — Nobody must know that the sexiest man of Oocrane is incapacitated. We need a replacement, said the General.

                — President Voldomeer told me of a man, the very man who made that wooden leg, said Major Myroslava Kovalev, the candle light reflecting in her glass eye. He lives in the Dumbass region. He’s a secret twin or something, President Voldomeer was not so clear about that part, but at least they look alike. To make it more real, we can have his leg removed, she added pointing at the wooden leg.

                She was proud of being one of the only women ranking that high in the military. His fellow people might not be Lazies, but they had some old idea about women, that were not the best choice for fighting. Myroslava had always wanted to prove them wrong, and this conflict had been her chance to rise almost to the top. She looked at the dying man who was once her ladder. He had been sexy, and certainly could do many things with his wooden leg. Now he was but the shadow of a man, pale and blurry as cataract. If she had loved him, she might have shed a tear.

                Myroslava looked at General Rudechenko’s pockmarked face and shivered. She wouldn’t even share a cab with him. But he was the next in command, and before Voldomeer fell ill, she was on her way to take his place, even closer to the top.

                — Let me bring him to you, she added.

                — That’s a suicide mission, said the general. Permission granted.

                — Thank you General ! said Myroslava doing the military salute before leaving the tent.

                Despite his being from Dumbass and having made some mistakes in his life, Lyaksandro was not stupid. He knew quite well what that woman wanted. He called, Glib, his aide-de-camp.

                — Make sure she gets lost behind the enemy lines.

                #6293
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  Lincolnshire Families

                   

                  Thanks to the 1851 census, we know that William Eaton was born in Grantham, Lincolnshire. He was baptised on 29 November 1768 at St Wulfram’s church; his father was William Eaton and his mother Elizabeth.

                  St Wulfram’s in Grantham painted by JMW Turner in 1797:

                  St Wulframs

                   

                  I found a marriage for a William Eaton and Elizabeth Rose in the city of Lincoln in 1761, but it seemed unlikely as they were both of that parish, and with no discernable links to either Grantham or Nottingham.

                  But there were two marriages registered for William Eaton and Elizabeth Rose: one in Lincoln in 1761 and one in Hawkesworth Nottinghamshire in 1767, the year before William junior was baptised in Grantham. Hawkesworth is between Grantham and Nottingham, and this seemed much more likely.

                  Elizabeth’s name is spelled Rose on her marriage records, but spelled Rouse on her baptism. It’s not unusual for spelling variations to occur, as the majority of people were illiterate and whoever was recording the event wrote what it sounded like.

                  Elizabeth Rouse was baptised on 26th December 1746 in Gunby St Nicholas (there is another Gunby in Lincolnshire), a short distance from Grantham. Her father was Richard Rouse; her mother Cave Pindar. Cave is a curious name and I wondered if it had been mistranscribed, but it appears to be correct and clearly says Cave on several records.

                  Richard Rouse married Cave Pindar 21 July 1744 in South Witham, not far from Grantham.

                  Richard was born in 1716 in North Witham. His father was William Rouse; his mothers name was Jane.

                  Cave Pindar was born in 1719 in Gunby St Nicholas, near Grantham. Her father was William Pindar, but sadly her mothers name is not recorded in the parish baptism register. However a marriage was registered between William Pindar and Elizabeth Holmes in Gunby St Nicholas in October 1712.

                  William Pindar buried a daughter Cave on 2 April 1719 and baptised a daughter Cave on 6 Oct 1719:

                  Cave Pindar

                   

                  Elizabeth Holmes was baptised in Gunby St Nicholas on 6th December 1691. Her father was John Holmes; her mother Margaret Hod.

                  Margaret Hod would have been born circa 1650 to 1670 and I haven’t yet found a baptism record for her. According to several other public trees on an ancestry website, she was born in 1654 in Essenheim, Germany. This was surprising! According to these trees, her father was Johannes Hod (Blodt|Hoth) (1609–1677) and her mother was Maria Appolonia Witters (1620–1656).

                  I did not think it very likely that a young woman born in Germany would appear in Gunby St Nicholas in the late 1600’s, and did a search for Hod’s in and around Grantham. Indeed there were Hod’s living in the area as far back as the 1500’s, (a Robert Hod was baptised in Grantham in 1552), and no doubt before, but the parish records only go so far back. I think it’s much more likely that her parents were local, and that the page with her baptism recorded on the registers is missing.

                  Of the many reasons why parish registers or some of the pages would be destroyed or lost, this is another possibility. Lincolnshire is on the east coast of England:

                  “All of England suffered from a “monster” storm in November of 1703 that killed a reported 8,000 people. Seaside villages suffered greatly and their church and civil records may have been lost.”

                  A Margeret Hod, widow, died in Gunby St Nicholas in 1691, the same year that Elizabeth Holmes was born. Elizabeth’s mother was Margaret Hod. Perhaps the widow who died was Margaret Hod’s mother? I did wonder if Margaret Hod had died shortly after her daughter’s birth, and that her husband had died sometime between the conception and birth of his child. The Black Death or Plague swept through Lincolnshire in 1680 through 1690; such an eventually would be possible. But Margaret’s name would have been registered as Holmes, not Hod.

                  Cave Pindar’s father William was born in Swinstead, Lincolnshire, also near to Grantham, on the 28th December, 1690, and he died in Gunby St Nicholas in 1756. William’s father is recorded as Thomas Pinder; his mother Elizabeth.

                  GUNBY: The village name derives from a “farmstead or village of a man called Gunni”, from the Old Scandinavian person name, and ‘by’, a farmstead, village or settlement.
                  Gunby Grade II listed Anglican church is dedicated to St Nicholas. Of 15th-century origin, it was rebuilt by Richard Coad in 1869, although the Perpendicular tower remained.

                  Gunby St Nicholas

                  #6267
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    From Tanganyika with Love

                    continued part 8

                    With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                    Morogoro 20th January 1941

                    Dearest Family,

                    It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                    get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                    George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                    what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                    be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                    journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                    queasy.

                    Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                    her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                    face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                    There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                    but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                    this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                    dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                    George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                    If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                    muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                    but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                    for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                    George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                    protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                    is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                    Four whole months together!

                    I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                    to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                    unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                    bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                    respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                    She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                    stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                    grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                    ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                    Eleanor.

                    Morogoro 30th July 1941

                    Dearest Family,

                    Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                    completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                    handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                    month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                    suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                    might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                    travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                    We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                    sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                    house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                    go quite a distance to find playmates.

                    I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                    when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                    nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                    Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                    harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                    I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                    thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                    mind.

                    Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                    German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                    a small place like Jacksdale.

                    George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                    job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                    going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                    the new baby on earlier than expected.

                    Eleanor.

                    Morogoro 26th August 1941

                    Dearest Family,

                    Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                    minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                    delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                    and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                    Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                    bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                    dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                    seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                    morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                    awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                    bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                    reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                    Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                    African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                    Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                    Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                    Eleanor.

                    Morogoro 25th December 1941

                    Dearest Family,

                    Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                    leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                    put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                    balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                    James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                    One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                    thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                    splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                    my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                    like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                    bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                    For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                    George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                    Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                    complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                    settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                    our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                    heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                    leg.

                    Eleanor.

                    Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                    Dearest Family,

                    Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                    He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                    well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                    as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                    looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                    chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                    Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                    does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                    with him, so is Mabemba.

                    We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                    looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                    his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                    peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                    ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                    whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                    get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                    in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                    whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                    ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                    to be hurried.

                    On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                    surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                    Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                    been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                    in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                    held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                    The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                    Eleanor.

                    Morogoro 26th January 1944

                    Dearest Family,

                    We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                    Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                    at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                    that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                    that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                    Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                    Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                    guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                    a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                    woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                    a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                    bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                    effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                    short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                    and saw a good film.

                    Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                    are most kind and hospitable.

                    Eleanor.

                    Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                    Dearest Family,

                    We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                    one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                    party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                    Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                    loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                    with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                    they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                    seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                    taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                    forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                    Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                    push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                    the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                    treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                    Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                    Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                    train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                    not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                    eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                    did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                    and the children.

                    We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                    where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                    my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                    called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                    bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                    we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                    his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                    The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                    originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                    Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                    Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                    some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                    readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                    experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                    Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                    This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                    but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                    Eleanor.

                    Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                    Dearest Family,

                    Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                    modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                    the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                    many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                    and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                    terraced garden at Morogoro.

                    Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                    miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                    industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                    we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                    peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                    our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                    like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                    peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                    playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                    Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                    showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                    unforgettable experience.

                    As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                    Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                    the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                    plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                    nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                    on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                    one.

                    The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                    has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                    buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                    has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                    the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                    socially inclined any way.

                    Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                    houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                    in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                    dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                    some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                    He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                    work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                    Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                    is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                    member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                    to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                    the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                    Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                    Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                    pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                    Henry is a little older.

                    Eleanor.

                    Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                    Dearest Family,

                    Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                    they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                    boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                    coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                    A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                    Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                    That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                    altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                    beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                    Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                    came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                    bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                    through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                    lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                    outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                    frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                    heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                    of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                    We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                    brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                    water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                    on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                    and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                    the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                    remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                    listen.” I might have guessed!

                    However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                    a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                    house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                    us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                    steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                    and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                    river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                    knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                    and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                    to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                    just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                    down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                    eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                    reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                    me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                    standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                    and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                    disobedience and too wet anyway.

                    I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                    baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                    with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                    for John.

                    Eleanor.

                    Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                    Dearest Family,

                    We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                    more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                    some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                    As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                    es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                    already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                    “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                    should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                    wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                    He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                    prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                    sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                    so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                    Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                    offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                    shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                    tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                    tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                    there.

                    John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                    lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                    “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                    thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                    Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                    kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                    brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                    pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                    a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                    and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                    Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                    downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                    huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                    happened on the previous day.

                    I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                    suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                    sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                    forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                    soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                    easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                    badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                    live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                    Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                    disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                    the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                    The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                    area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                    granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                    Eleanor.

                    c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                    Dearest Mummy,

                    I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                    interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                    fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                    written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                    We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                    Very much love,
                    Eleanor.

                    Safari in Masailand

                    George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                    in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                    happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                    squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                    across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                    safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                    echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                    to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                    So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                    three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                    drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                    alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                    Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                    with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                    installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                    through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                    After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                    Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                    at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                    game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                    by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                    ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                    crazy way.

                    Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                    giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                    stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                    but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                    At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                    the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                    deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                    some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                    camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                    soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                    slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                    and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                    The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                    chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                    water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                    excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                    fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                    one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                    George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                    Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                    European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                    The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                    the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                    angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                    was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                    When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                    last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                    When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                    night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                    noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                    didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                    remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                    For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                    into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                    dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                    hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                    only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                    measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                    inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                    He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                    cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                    river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                    along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                    There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                    into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                    and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                    George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                    thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                    Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                    thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                    and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                    box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                    spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                    matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                    An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                    continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                    half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                    trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                    trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                    In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                    and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                    track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                    once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                    dash board.

                    Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                    discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                    country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                    standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                    Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                    jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                    the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                    Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                    hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                    Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                    typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                    They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                    from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                    galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                    embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                    handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                    necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                    About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                    looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                    blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                    thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                    but two gleaming spears.

                    By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                    stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                    place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                    government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                    the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                    cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                    a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                    away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                    a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                    and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                    offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                    Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                    led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                    thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                    deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                    period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                    mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                    high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                    to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                    I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                    quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                    provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                    To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                    the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                    Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                    stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                    The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                    the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                    fill a four gallon can.

                    However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                    from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                    and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                    operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                    gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                    walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                    Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                    away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                    We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                    peaceful night.

                    We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                    camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                    Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                    was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                    donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                    Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                    reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                    a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                    and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                    walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                    and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                    found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                    these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                    half feet in diameter.

                    At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                    been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                    buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                    It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                    me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                    these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                    neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                    ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                    It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                    wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                    as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                    skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                    These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                    liquidated.

                    The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                    labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                    They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                    land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                    and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                    Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                    George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                    stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                    and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                    season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                    prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                    spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                    is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                    so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                    copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                    beads.

                    It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                    baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                    men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                    company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                    thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                    command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                    and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                    George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                    semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                    remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                    amusement.

                    These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                    themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                    not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                    wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                    effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                    dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                    Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                    sense of humour.

                    “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                    “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                    keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                    undivided attention.

                    After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                    war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                    to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                    equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                    go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                    pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                    from his striking grey eyes.

                    Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                    brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                    Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                    George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                    asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                    Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                    George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                    have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                    not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                    unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                    hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                    was properly light.

                    George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                    route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                    returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                    us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                    about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                    think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                    to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                    dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                    There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                    jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                    slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                    of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                    “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                    already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                    horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                    vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                    determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                    such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                    the end of it.

                    “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                    amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                    had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                    to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                    of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                    this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                    The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                    spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                    afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                    water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                    but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                    at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                    village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                    If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                    So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                    the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                    arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                    But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                    a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                    path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                    lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                    could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                    However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                    and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                    to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                    I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                    find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                    and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                    something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                    though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                    concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                    the safari.

                    Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                    lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                    not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                    meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                    Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                    in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                    creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                    new soap from the washbowl.

                    Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                    that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                    near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                    On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                    rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                    weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                    The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                    grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                    antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                    zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                    down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                    once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                    vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                    When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                    accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                    retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                    and duck back to camp.

                    Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                    carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                    the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                    settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                    saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                    gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                    George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                    our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                    too.”

                    Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                    Dearest Family.

                    Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                    on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                    foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                    enough.

                    To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                    Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                    to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                    which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                    of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                    bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                    observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                    his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                    His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                    but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                    expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                    delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                    his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                    nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                    The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                    to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                    everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                    Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                    ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                    there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                    local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                    is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                    because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                    boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                    didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                    have to get it from the Bank.”

                    The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                    cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                    servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                    the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                    The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                    because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                    two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                    were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                    spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                    once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                    congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                    china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                    dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                    controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                    was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                    It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                    a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                    can be very exasperating employees.

                    The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                    buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                    disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                    coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                    antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                    As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                    cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                    the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                    the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                    of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                    it.

                    Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                    mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                    notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                    after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                    got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                    Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                    One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                    is ended.

                    The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                    last Monday.

                    Much love,
                    Eleanor.

                     

                    #6266
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      From Tanganyika with Love

                      continued part 7

                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                      Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                      Dearest Family,

                      George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                      me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                      very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                      off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                      whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                      considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                      with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                      morning.

                      I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                      the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                      and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                      of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                      German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                      Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                      border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                      keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                      Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                      George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                      both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                      horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                      “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                      prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                      “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                      asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                      women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                      about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                      grinned.

                      Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                      sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                      news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                      several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                      will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                      for the whole thing.

                      George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                      know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                      world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                      happy.

                      Eleanor.

                      Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                      Dearest Family,

                      Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                      rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                      there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                      and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                      Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                      side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                      the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                      Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                      with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                      their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                      job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                      firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                      which means ‘Clock’

                      We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                      pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                      it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                      boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                      She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                      person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                      Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                      know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                      There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                      our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                      the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                      The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                      almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                      There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                      flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                      for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                      Eleanor.

                      Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                      Dearest Family,

                      Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                      transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                      the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                      the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                      tight.

                      Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                      this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                      to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                      collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                      fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                      swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                      Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                      groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                      our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                      petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                      should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                      Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                      allowed.”

                      The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                      was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                      real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                      the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                      Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                      damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                      George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                      lashed down over the roof.

                      It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                      we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                      the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                      covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                      Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                      Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                      commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                      again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                      choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                      the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                      dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                      In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                      cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                      reminds me of Ann at his age.

                      Eleanor.

                      Iringa. 30th November 1938

                      Dearest Family,

                      Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                      another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                      romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                      and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                      journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                      Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                      At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                      was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                      case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                      Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                      inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                      comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                      George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                      border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                      prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                      both.

                      George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                      see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                      George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                      miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                      Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                      refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                      months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                      again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                      frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                      To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                      poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                      120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                      so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                      the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                      George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                      and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                      remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                      several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                      one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                      circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                      permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                      and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                      make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                      coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                      paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                      of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                      the book.

                      That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                      and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                      and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                      alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                      string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                      and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                      was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                      that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                      I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                      optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                      churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                      runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                      ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                      be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                      seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                      clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                      firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                      patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                      ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                      lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                      over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                      set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                      previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                      we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                      well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                      We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                      came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                      and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                      corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                      through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                      between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                      mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                      Eleanor.

                      Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                      Dearest Family,

                      You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                      and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                      Rinderpest control.

                      I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                      wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                      shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                      but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                      suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                      the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                      that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                      again live alone on the farm.

                      Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                      news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                      goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                      was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                      Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                      in the most brazen manner.

                      George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                      cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                      New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                      chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                      both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                      Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                      has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                      Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                      neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                      Eleanor.

                      Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                      Dearest Family,

                      After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                      settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                      of being unhealthy.

                      We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                      country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                      spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                      official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                      The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                      wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                      dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                      I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                      We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                      along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                      the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                      road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                      from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                      but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                      ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                      After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                      than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                      for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                      District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                      station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                      Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                      but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                      healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                      worry.

                      The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                      on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                      back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                      verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                      and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                      Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                      necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                      house. Such a comforting thought!

                      On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                      After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                      land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                      water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                      desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                      a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                      The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                      ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                      George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                      Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                      Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                      rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                      back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                      The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                      bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                      but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                      a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                      shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                      We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                      in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                      living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                      spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                      whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                      devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                      engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                      capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                      do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                      case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                      Eleanor.

                      Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                      Dearest Family,

                      George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                      children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                      them with really cool drinks.

                      Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                      Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                      short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                      since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                      George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                      one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                      most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                      educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                      hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                      down in the office.

                      The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                      She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                      the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                      screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                      in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                      her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                      Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                      dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                      found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                      comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                      looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                      George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                      Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                      Johnny.

                      Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                      night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                      have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                      seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                      He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                      wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                      daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                      suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                      into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                      peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                      I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                      the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                      end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                      the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                      their special territory.

                      Eleanor.

                      Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                      Dearest Family,

                      George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                      weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                      he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                      Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                      settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                      dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                      side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                      ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                      Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                      George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                      Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                      drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                      powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                      George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                      luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                      Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                      ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                      rush around like lunatics.

                      As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                      mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                      and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                      George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                      all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                      Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                      It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                      and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                      a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                      sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                      away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                      Eleanor.

                      Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                      Dearest Family,

                      You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                      Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                      always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                      and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                      they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                      The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                      work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                      insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                      singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                      on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                      dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                      disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                      from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                      pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                      cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                      click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                      the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                      and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                      A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                      neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                      week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                      (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                      whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                      outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                      attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                      was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                      seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                      chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                      treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                      In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                      a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                      medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                      doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                      child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                      do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                      refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                      me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                      that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                      ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                      long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                      went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                      “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                      out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                      breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                      but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                      had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                      on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                      doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                      talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                      baby has never looked back.

                      Eleanor.

                      Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                      Dearest Family,

                      Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                      Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                      carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                      hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                      all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                      a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                      and the Scout was stabbed.

                      The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                      from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                      some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                      safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                      murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                      hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                      After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                      in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                      are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                      and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                      be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                      succeeded where the police failed.

                      George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                      Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                      Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                      week.

                      I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                      George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                      handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                      said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                      left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                      gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                      in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                      one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                      Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                      and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                      So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                      and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                      Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                      handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                      above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                      bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                      clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                      We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                      George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                      and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                      Eleanor.

                      Nzassa 5th August 1939

                      Dearest Family,

                      George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                      because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                      birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                      birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                      You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                      gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                      groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                      We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                      Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                      party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                      see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                      Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                      runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                      malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                      quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                      got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                      get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                      arrival in the country.

                      Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                      curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                      girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                      boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                      flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                      gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                      and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                      away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                      dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                      resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                      Eleanor.

                      Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                      Dearest Family,

                      So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                      Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                      and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                      I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                      Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                      men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                      the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                      and all too ready for the fray.

                      The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                      wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                      surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                      note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                      the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                      next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                      pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                      the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                      Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                      the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                      whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                      They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                      ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                      glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                      and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                      and they may not come out well.

                      We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                      then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                      dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                      has been found for the children and me.

                      George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                      hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                      settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                      unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                      here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                      Rhodesia.

                      The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                      and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                      been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                      like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                      largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                      small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                      back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                      George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                      afternoon.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 14th September 1939

                      Dearest Family,

                      Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                      township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                      all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                      Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                      trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                      acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                      Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                      is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                      the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                      Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                      a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                      screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                      George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                      went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                      from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                      head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                      fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                      much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                      days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                      feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                      husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                      to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                      detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                      First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                      supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                      are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                      have them sent out.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 4th November 1939

                      Dearest Family,

                      My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                      indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                      terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                      would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                      crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                      doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                      and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                      to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                      shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                      So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                      behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                      her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                      dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                      from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                      and adores Johnny.

                      Eleanor.

                      Iringa 8th December 1939

                      Dearest Family,

                      The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                      Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                      concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                      Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                      and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                      very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                      to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                      that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                      granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                      return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                      lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                      less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                      two children.

                      To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                      Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                      said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                      must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                      soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                      doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                      I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                      immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                      they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                      mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                      Morogoro in February.

                      Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                      read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 10th March 1940

                      Dearest Family,

                      We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                      spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                      unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                      suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                      to diagnose the trouble.

                      Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                      as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                      all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                      I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                      are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                      Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                      always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                      conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                      students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                      Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                      conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                      large collection.

                      Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                      trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                      but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                      Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                      a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                      home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                      Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                      drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                      driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                      decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                      in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                      what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                      stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                      better next time.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 14th July 1940

                      Dearest Family,

                      How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                      George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                      evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                      war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                      particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                      Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                      He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                      We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                      mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                      country with her.

                      Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                      rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                      in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                      different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                      that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                      down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                      happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                      afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                      Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                      to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                      too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                      and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                      neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                      women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                      colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                      table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                      Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                      noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                      Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                      was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                      around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                      kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                      Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                      great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 16th November 1940

                      Dearest Family,

                      I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                      The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                      some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                      never cries when he hurts himself.

                      I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                      the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                      house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                      she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                      Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                      season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                      long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                      to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                      the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                      and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                      Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                      rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                      Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                      The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                      worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                      to trotting up and down to the town.

                      Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                      cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                      mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                      property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                      mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                      it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                      Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                      cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                      George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                      called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                      mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                      the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                      Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                      Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                      in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                      had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                      docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                      encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                      Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                      dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                      whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                      scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                      and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                      fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                      entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                      smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                      Eleanor.

                       

                      #6264
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        From Tanganyika with Love

                        continued  ~ part 5

                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                        Chunya 16th December 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Since last I wrote I have visited Chunya and met several of the diggers wives.
                        On the whole I have been greatly disappointed because there is nothing very colourful
                        about either township or women. I suppose I was really expecting something more like
                        the goldrush towns and women I have so often seen on the cinema screen.
                        Chunya consists of just the usual sun-dried brick Indian shops though there are
                        one or two double storied buildings. Most of the life in the place centres on the
                        Goldfields Hotel but we did not call there. From the store opposite I could hear sounds
                        of revelry though it was very early in the afternoon. I saw only one sight which was quite
                        new to me, some elegantly dressed African women, with high heels and lipsticked
                        mouths teetered by on their way to the silk store. “Native Tarts,” said George in answer
                        to my enquiry.

                        Several women have called on me and when I say ‘called’ I mean called. I have
                        grown so used to going without stockings and wearing home made dresses that it was
                        quite a shock to me to entertain these ladies dressed to the nines in smart frocks, silk
                        stockings and high heeled shoes, handbags, makeup and whatnot. I feel like some
                        female Rip van Winkle. Most of the women have a smart line in conversation and their
                        talk and views on life would make your nice straight hair curl Mummy. They make me feel
                        very unsophisticated and dowdy but George says he has a weakness for such types
                        and I am to stay exactly as I am. I still do not use any makeup. George says ‘It’s all right
                        for them. They need it poor things, you don’t.” Which, though flattering, is hardly true.
                        I prefer the men visitors, though they also are quite unlike what I had expected
                        diggers to be. Those whom George brings home are all well educated and well
                        groomed and I enjoy listening to their discussion of the world situation, sport and books.
                        They are extremely polite to me and gentle with the children though I believe that after a
                        few drinks at the pub tempers often run high. There were great arguments on the night
                        following the abdication of Edward VIII. Not that the diggers were particularly attached to
                        him as a person, but these men are all great individualists and believe in freedom of
                        choice. George, rather to my surprise, strongly supported Edward. I did not.

                        Many of the diggers have wireless sets and so we keep up to date with the
                        news. I seldom leave camp. I have my hands full with the three children during the day
                        and, even though Janey is a reliable ayah, I would not care to leave the children at night
                        in these grass roofed huts. Having experienced that fire on the farm, I know just how
                        unlikely it would be that the children would be rescued in time in case of fire. The other
                        women on the diggings think I’m crazy. They leave their children almost entirely to ayahs
                        and I must confess that the children I have seen look very well and happy. The thing is
                        that I simply would not enjoy parties at the hotel or club, miles away from the children
                        and I much prefer to stay at home with a book.

                        I love hearing all about the parties from George who likes an occasional ‘boose
                        up’ with the boys and is terribly popular with everyone – not only the British but with the
                        Germans, Scandinavians and even the Afrikaans types. One Afrikaans woman said “Jou
                        man is ‘n man, al is hy ‘n Engelsman.” Another more sophisticated woman said, “George
                        is a handsome devil. Aren’t you scared to let him run around on his own?” – but I’m not. I
                        usually wait up for George with sandwiches and something hot to drink and that way I
                        get all the news red hot.

                        There is very little gold coming in. The rains have just started and digging is
                        temporarily at a standstill. It is too wet for dry blowing and not yet enough water for
                        panning and sluicing. As this camp is some considerable distance from the claims, all I see of the process is the weighing of the daily taking of gold dust and tiny nuggets.
                        Unless our luck changes I do not think we will stay on here after John Molteno returns.
                        George does not care for the life and prefers a more constructive occupation.
                        Ann and young George still search optimistically for gold. We were all saddened
                        last week by the death of Fanny, our bull terrier. She went down to the shopping centre
                        with us and we were standing on the verandah of a store when a lorry passed with its
                        canvas cover flapping. This excited Fanny who rushed out into the street and the back
                        wheel of the lorry passed right over her, killing her instantly. Ann was very shocked so I
                        soothed her by telling her that Fanny had gone to Heaven. When I went to bed that
                        night I found Ann still awake and she asked anxiously, “Mummy, do you think God
                        remembered to give Fanny her bone tonight?”

                        Much love to all,
                        Eleanor.

                        Itewe, Chunya 23rd December 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        Your Christmas parcel arrived this morning. Thank you very much for all the
                        clothing for all of us and for the lovely toys for the children. George means to go hunting
                        for a young buffalo this afternoon so that we will have some fresh beef for Christmas for
                        ourselves and our boys and enough for friends too.

                        I had a fright this morning. Ann and Georgie were, as usual, searching for gold
                        whilst I sat sewing in the living room with Kate toddling around. She wandered through
                        the curtained doorway into the store and I heard her playing with the paraffin pump. At
                        first it did not bother me because I knew the tin was empty but after ten minutes or so I
                        became irritated by the noise and went to stop her. Imagine my horror when I drew the
                        curtain aside and saw my fat little toddler fiddling happily with the pump whilst, curled up
                        behind the tin and clearly visible to me lay the largest puffadder I have ever seen.
                        Luckily I acted instinctively and scooped Kate up from behind and darted back into the
                        living room without disturbing the snake. The houseboy and cook rushed in with sticks
                        and killed the snake and then turned the whole storeroom upside down to make sure
                        there were no more.

                        I have met some more picturesque characters since I last wrote. One is a man
                        called Bishop whom George has known for many years having first met him in the
                        Congo. I believe he was originally a sailor but for many years he has wandered around
                        Central Africa trying his hand at trading, prospecting, a bit of elephant hunting and ivory
                        poaching. He is now keeping himself by doing ‘Sign Writing”. Bish is a gentle and
                        dignified personality. When we visited his camp he carefully dusted a seat for me and
                        called me ‘Marm’, quite ye olde world. The only thing is he did spit.

                        Another spitter is the Frenchman in a neighbouring camp. He is in bed with bad
                        rheumatism and George has been going across twice a day to help him and cheer him
                        up. Once when George was out on the claim I went across to the Frenchman’s camp in
                        response to an SOS, but I think he was just lonely. He showed me snapshots of his
                        two daughters, lovely girls and extremely smart, and he chatted away telling me his life
                        history. He punctuated his remarks by spitting to right and left of the bed, everywhere in
                        fact, except actually at me.

                        George took me and the children to visit a couple called Bert and Hilda Farham.
                        They have a small gold reef which is worked by a very ‘Heath Robinson’ type of
                        machinery designed and erected by Bert who is reputed to be a clever engineer though
                        eccentric. He is rather a handsome man who always looks very spruce and neat and
                        wears a Captain Kettle beard. Hilda is from Johannesburg and quite a character. She
                        has a most generous figure and literally masses of beetroot red hair, but she also has a
                        warm deep voice and a most generous disposition. The Farhams have built
                        themselves a more permanent camp than most. They have a brick cottage with proper
                        doors and windows and have made it attractive with furniture contrived from petrol
                        boxes. They have no children but Hilda lavishes a great deal of affection on a pet
                        monkey. Sometimes they do quite well out of their gold and then they have a terrific
                        celebration at the Club or Pub and Hilda has an orgy of shopping. At other times they
                        are completely broke but Hilda takes disasters as well as triumphs all in her stride. She
                        says, “My dear, when we’re broke we just live on tea and cigarettes.”

                        I have met a young woman whom I would like as a friend. She has a dear little
                        baby, but unfortunately she has a very wet husband who is also a dreadful bore. I can’t
                        imagine George taking me to their camp very often. When they came to visit us George
                        just sat and smoked and said,”Oh really?” to any remark this man made until I felt quite
                        hysterical. George looks very young and fit and the children are lively and well too. I ,
                        however, am definitely showing signs of wear and tear though George says,
                        “Nonsense, to me you look the same as you always did.” This I may say, I do not
                        regard as a compliment to the young Eleanor.

                        Anyway, even though our future looks somewhat unsettled, we are all together
                        and very happy.

                        With love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Itewe, Chunya 30th December 1936

                        Dearest Family,

                        We had a very cheery Christmas. The children loved the toys and are so proud
                        of their new clothes. They wore them when we went to Christmas lunch to the
                        Cresswell-Georges. The C-Gs have been doing pretty well lately and they have a
                        comfortable brick house and a large wireless set. The living room was gaily decorated
                        with bought garlands and streamers and balloons. We had an excellent lunch cooked by
                        our ex cook Abel who now works for the Cresswell-Georges. We had turkey with
                        trimmings and plum pudding followed by nuts and raisons and chocolates and sweets
                        galore. There was also a large variety of drinks including champagne!

                        There were presents for all of us and, in addition, Georgie and Ann each got a
                        large tin of chocolates. Kate was much admired. She was a picture in her new party frock
                        with her bright hair and rosy cheeks. There were other guests beside ourselves and
                        they were already there having drinks when we arrived. Someone said “What a lovely
                        child!” “Yes” said George with pride, “She’s a Marie Stopes baby.” “Truby King!” said I
                        quickly and firmly, but too late to stop the roar of laughter.

                        Our children played amicably with the C-G’s three, but young George was
                        unusually quiet and surprised me by bringing me his unopened tin of chocolates to keep
                        for him. Normally he is a glutton for sweets. I might have guessed he was sickening for
                        something. That night he vomited and had diarrhoea and has had an upset tummy and a
                        slight temperature ever since.

                        Janey is also ill. She says she has malaria and has taken to her bed. I am dosing
                        her with quinine and hope she will soon be better as I badly need her help. Not only is
                        young George off his food and peevish but Kate has a cold and Ann sore eyes and
                        they all want love and attention. To complicate things it has been raining heavily and I
                        must entertain the children indoors.

                        Eleanor.

                        Itewe, Chunya 19th January 1937

                        Dearest Family,

                        So sorry I have not written before but we have been in the wars and I have had neither
                        the time nor the heart to write. However the worst is now over. Young George and
                        Janey are both recovering from Typhoid Fever. The doctor had Janey moved to the
                        native hospital at Chunya but I nursed young George here in the camp.

                        As I told you young George’s tummy trouble started on Christmas day. At first I
                        thought it was only a protracted bilious attack due to eating too much unaccustomed rich
                        food and treated him accordingly but when his temperature persisted I thought that the
                        trouble might be malaria and kept him in bed and increased the daily dose of quinine.
                        He ate less and less as the days passed and on New Years Day he seemed very
                        weak and his stomach tender to the touch.

                        George fetched the doctor who examined small George and said he had a very
                        large liver due no doubt to malaria. He gave the child injections of emertine and quinine
                        and told me to give young George frequent and copious drinks of water and bi-carb of
                        soda. This was more easily said than done. Young George refused to drink this mixture
                        and vomited up the lime juice and water the doctor had suggested as an alternative.
                        The doctor called every day and gave George further injections and advised me
                        to give him frequent sips of water from a spoon. After three days the child was very
                        weak and weepy but Dr Spiers still thought he had malaria. During those anxious days I
                        also worried about Janey who appeared to be getting worse rather that better and on
                        January the 3rd I asked the doctor to look at her. The next thing I knew, the doctor had
                        put Janey in his car and driven her off to hospital. When he called next morning he
                        looked very grave and said he wished to talk to my husband. I said that George was out
                        on the claim but if what he wished to say concerned young George’s condition he might
                        just as well tell me.

                        With a good deal of reluctance Dr Spiers then told me that Janey showed all the
                        symptoms of Typhoid Fever and that he was very much afraid that young George had
                        contracted it from her. He added that George should be taken to the Mbeya Hospital
                        where he could have the professional nursing so necessary in typhoid cases. I said “Oh
                        no,I’d never allow that. The child had never been away from his family before and it
                        would frighten him to death to be sick and alone amongst strangers.” Also I was sure that
                        the fifty mile drive over the mountains in his weak condition would harm him more than
                        my amateur nursing would. The doctor returned to the camp that afternoon to urge
                        George to send our son to hospital but George staunchly supported my argument that
                        young George would stand a much better chance of recovery if we nursed him at home.
                        I must say Dr Spiers took our refusal very well and gave young George every attention
                        coming twice a day to see him.

                        For some days the child was very ill. He could not keep down any food or liquid
                        in any quantity so all day long, and when he woke at night, I gave him a few drops of
                        water at a time from a teaspoon. His only nourishment came from sucking Macintosh’s
                        toffees. Young George sweated copiously especially at night when it was difficult to
                        change his clothes and sponge him in the draughty room with the rain teeming down
                        outside. I think I told you that the bedroom is a sort of shed with only openings in the wall
                        for windows and doors, and with one wall built only a couple of feet high leaving a six
                        foot gap for air and light. The roof leaked and the damp air blew in but somehow young
                        George pulled through.

                        Only when he was really on the mend did the doctor tell us that whilst he had
                        been attending George, he had also been called in to attend to another little boy of the same age who also had typhoid. He had been called in too late and the other little boy,
                        an only child, had died. Young George, thank God, is convalescent now, though still on a
                        milk diet. He is cheerful enough when he has company but very peevish when left
                        alone. Poor little lad, he is all hair, eyes, and teeth, or as Ann says” Georgie is all ribs ribs
                        now-a-days Mummy.” He shares my room, Ann and Kate are together in the little room.
                        Anyway the doctor says he should be up and around in about a week or ten days time.
                        We were all inoculated against typhoid on the day the doctor made the diagnosis
                        so it is unlikely that any of us will develop it. Dr Spiers was most impressed by Ann’s
                        unconcern when she was inoculated. She looks gentle and timid but has always been
                        very brave. Funny thing when young George was very ill he used to wail if I left the
                        room, but now that he is convalescent he greatly prefers his dad’s company. So now I
                        have been able to take the girls for walks in the late afternoons whilst big George
                        entertains small George. This he does with the minimum of effort, either he gets out
                        cartons of ammunition with which young George builds endless forts, or else he just sits
                        beside the bed and cleans one of his guns whilst small George watches with absorbed
                        attention.

                        The Doctor tells us that Janey is also now convalescent. He says that exhusband
                        Abel has been most attentive and appeared daily at the hospital with a tray of
                        food that made his, the doctor’s, mouth water. All I dare say, pinched from Mrs
                        Cresswell-George.

                        I’ll write again soon. Lots of love to all,
                        Eleanor.

                        Chunya 29th January 1937

                        Dearest Family,

                        Georgie is up and about but still tires very easily. At first his legs were so weak
                        that George used to carry him around on his shoulders. The doctor says that what the
                        child really needs is a long holiday out of the Tropics so that Mrs Thomas’ offer, to pay all
                        our fares to Cape Town as well as lending us her seaside cottage for a month, came as
                        a Godsend. Luckily my passport is in order. When George was in Mbeya he booked
                        seats for the children and me on the first available plane. We will fly to Broken Hill and go
                        on to Cape Town from there by train.

                        Ann and George are wildly thrilled at the idea of flying but I am not. I remember
                        only too well how airsick I was on the old Hannibal when I flew home with the baby Ann.
                        I am longing to see you all and it will be heaven to give the children their first seaside
                        holiday.

                        I mean to return with Kate after three months but, if you will have him, I shall leave
                        George behind with you for a year. You said you would all be delighted to have Ann so
                        I do hope you will also be happy to have young George. Together they are no trouble
                        at all. They amuse themselves and are very independent and loveable.
                        George and I have discussed the matter taking into consideration the letters from
                        you and George’s Mother on the subject. If you keep Ann and George for a year, my
                        mother-in-law will go to Cape Town next year and fetch them. They will live in England
                        with her until they are fit enough to return to the Tropics. After the children and I have left
                        on this holiday, George will be able to move around and look for a job that will pay
                        sufficiently to enable us to go to England in a few years time to fetch our children home.
                        We both feel very sad at the prospect of this parting but the children’s health
                        comes before any other consideration. I hope Kate will stand up better to the Tropics.
                        She is plump and rosy and could not look more bonny if she lived in a temperate
                        climate.

                        We should be with you in three weeks time!

                        Very much love,
                        Eleanor.

                        Broken Hill, N Rhodesia 11th February 1937

                        Dearest Family,

                        Well here we are safe and sound at the Great Northern Hotel, Broken Hill, all
                        ready to board the South bound train tonight.

                        We were still on the diggings on Ann’s birthday, February 8th, when George had
                        a letter from Mbeya to say that our seats were booked on the plane leaving Mbeya on
                        the 10th! What a rush we had packing up. Ann was in bed with malaria so we just
                        bundled her up in blankets and set out in John Molteno’s car for the farm. We arrived that
                        night and spent the next day on the farm sorting things out. Ann and George wanted to
                        take so many of their treasures and it was difficult for them to make a small selection. In
                        the end young George’s most treasured possession, his sturdy little boots, were left
                        behind.

                        Before leaving home on the morning of the tenth I took some snaps of Ann and
                        young George in the garden and one of them with their father. He looked so sad. After
                        putting us on the plane, George planned to go to the fishing camp for a day or two
                        before returning to the empty house on the farm.

                        John Molteno returned from the Cape by plane just before we took off, so he
                        will take over the running of his claims once more. I told John that I dreaded the plane trip
                        on account of air sickness so he gave me two pills which I took then and there. Oh dear!
                        How I wished later that I had not done so. We had an extremely bumpy trip and
                        everyone on the plane was sick except for small George who loved every moment.
                        Poor Ann had a dreadful time but coped very well and never complained. I did not
                        actually puke until shortly before we landed at Broken Hill but felt dreadfully ill all the way.
                        Kate remained rosy and cheerful almost to the end. She sat on my lap throughout the
                        trip because, being under age, she travelled as baggage and was not entitled to a seat.
                        Shortly before we reached Broken Hill a smartly dressed youngish man came up
                        to me and said, “You look so poorly, please let me take the baby, I have children of my
                        own and know how to handle them.” Kate made no protest and off they went to the
                        back of the plane whilst I tried to relax and concentrate on not getting sick. However,
                        within five minutes the man was back. Kate had been thoroughly sick all over his collar
                        and jacket.

                        I took Kate back on my lap and then was violently sick myself, so much so that
                        when we touched down at Broken Hill I was unable to speak to the Immigration Officer.
                        He was so kind. He sat beside me until I got my diaphragm under control and then
                        drove me up to the hotel in his own car.

                        We soon recovered of course and ate a hearty dinner. This morning after
                        breakfast I sallied out to look for a Bank where I could exchange some money into
                        Rhodesian and South African currency and for the Post Office so that I could telegraph
                        to George and to you. What a picnic that trip was! It was a terribly hot day and there was
                        no shade. By the time we had done our chores, the children were hot, and cross, and
                        tired and so indeed was I. As I had no push chair for Kate I had to carry her and she is
                        pretty heavy for eighteen months. George, who is still not strong, clung to my free arm
                        whilst Ann complained bitterly that no one was helping her.

                        Eventually Ann simply sat down on the pavement and declared that she could
                        not go another step, whereupon George of course decided that he also had reached his
                        limit and sat down too. Neither pleading no threats would move them so I had to resort
                        to bribery and had to promise that when we reached the hotel they could have cool
                        drinks and ice-cream. This promise got the children moving once more but I am determined that nothing will induce me to stir again until the taxi arrives to take us to the
                        station.

                        This letter will go by air and will reach you before we do. How I am longing for
                        journeys end.

                        With love to you all,
                        Eleanor.

                        Leaving home 10th February 1937,  George Gilman Rushby with Ann and Georgie (Mike) Rushby:

                        George Rushby Ann and Georgie

                        NOTE
                        We had a very warm welcome to the family home at Plumstead Cape Town.
                        After ten days with my family we moved to Hout Bay where Mrs Thomas lent us her
                        delightful seaside cottage. She also provided us with two excellent maids so I had
                        nothing to do but rest and play on the beach with the children.

                        After a month at the sea George had fully recovered his health though not his
                        former gay spirits. After another six months with my parents I set off for home with Kate,
                        leaving Ann and George in my parent’s home under the care of my elder sister,
                        Marjorie.

                        One or two incidents during that visit remain clearly in my memory. Our children
                        had never met elderly people and were astonished at the manifestations of age. One
                        morning an elderly lady came around to collect church dues. She was thin and stooped
                        and Ann surveyed her with awe. She turned to me with a puzzled expression and
                        asked in her clear voice, “Mummy, why has that old lady got a moustache – oh and a
                        beard?’ The old lady in question was very annoyed indeed and said, “What a rude little
                        girl.” Ann could not understand this, she said, “But Mummy, I only said she had a
                        moustache and a beard and she has.” So I explained as best I could that when people
                        have defects of this kind they are hurt if anyone mentions them.

                        A few days later a strange young woman came to tea. I had been told that she
                        had a most disfiguring birthmark on her cheek and warned Ann that she must not
                        comment on it. Alas! with the kindest intentions Ann once again caused me acute
                        embarrassment. The young woman was hardly seated when Ann went up to her and
                        gently patted the disfiguring mark saying sweetly, “Oh, I do like this horrible mark on your
                        face.”

                        I remember also the afternoon when Kate and George were christened. My
                        mother had given George a white silk shirt for the occasion and he wore it with intense
                        pride. Kate was baptised first without incident except that she was lost in admiration of a
                        gold bracelet given her that day by her Godmother and exclaimed happily, “My
                        bangle, look my bangle,” throughout the ceremony. When George’s turn came the
                        clergyman held his head over the font and poured water on George’s forehead. Some
                        splashed on his shirt and George protested angrily, “Mum, he has wet my shirt!” over
                        and over again whilst I led him hurriedly outside.

                        My last memory of all is at the railway station. The time had come for Kate and
                        me to get into our compartment. My sisters stood on the platform with Ann and George.
                        Ann was resigned to our going, George was not so, at the last moment Sylvia, my
                        younger sister, took him off to see the engine. The whistle blew and I said good-bye to
                        my gallant little Ann. “Mummy”, she said urgently to me, “Don’t forget to wave to
                        George.”

                        And so I waved good-bye to my children, never dreaming that a war would
                        intervene and it would be eight long years before I saw them again.

                        #6263
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued  ~ part 4

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                          Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                          brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                          Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                          been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                          Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                          parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                          her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                          ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                          mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                          how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                          as well.

                          I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                          herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                          ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                          cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                          whitewashing.

                          Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                          mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                          Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                          Diggings.

                          George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                          frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                          piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                          village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                          that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                          the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                          but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                          With much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                          seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                          parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                          was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                          was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                          head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                          quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                          good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                          rhymes are a great success.

                          Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                          Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                          Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                          hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                          usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                          records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                          faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                          satisfied.

                          Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                          situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                          and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                          out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                          the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                          a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                          there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                          ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                          Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                          stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                          because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                          capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                          best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                          safaris.

                          So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                          Heaps of love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                          Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                          God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                          God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                          becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                          twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                          much appreciated by Georgie.

                          I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                          life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                          that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                          a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                          last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                          skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                          your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                          face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                          In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                          and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                          have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                          the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                          She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                          The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                          troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                          only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                          with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                          Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                          the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                          Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                          had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                          course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                          and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                          the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                          poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                          almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                          The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                          Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                          heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                          the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                          laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                          smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                          standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                          she might have been seriously hurt.

                          However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                          are.

                          Lots of love,
                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                          on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                          snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                          head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                          cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                          the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                          a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                          my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                          breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                          through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                          out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                          another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                          the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                          The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                          had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                          madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                          Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                          left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                          labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                          There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                          when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                          Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                          cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                          protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                          Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                          stones.

                          The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                          evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                          cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                          all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                          like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                          You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                          he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                          of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                          ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                          anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                          Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                          supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                          on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                          claims in both their names.

                          The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                          roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                          would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                          making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                          on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                          Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                          for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                          all too frequent separations.

                          His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                          say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                          the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                          He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                          three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                          porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                          been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                          beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                          simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                          The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                          now.

                          With heaps of love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                          Dearest Family,
                          How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                          of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                          of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                          unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                          and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                          the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                          saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                          incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                          and puts under his pillow at night.

                          As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                          her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                          rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                          wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                          By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                          bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                          she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                          arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                          It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                          the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                          Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                          feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                          no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                          can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                          I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                          again.

                          Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                          Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                          of Harriet who played with matches.

                          I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                          comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                          Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                          to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                          any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                          coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                          the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                          the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                          living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                          nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                          and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                          the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                          pacified her.

                          So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                          but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                          one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                          had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                          comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                          didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                          was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                          farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                          heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                          should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                          stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                          attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                          Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                          remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                          I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                          Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                          to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                          together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                          I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                          warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                          as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                          This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                          thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                          there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                          man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                          Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                          bright moonlight.

                          This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                          the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                          milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                          meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                          after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                          before we settled down to sleep.

                          During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                          up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                          and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                          were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                          and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                          which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                          to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                          and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                          George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                          whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                          To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                          porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                          closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                          replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                          been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                          nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                          whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                          the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                          Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                          and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                          George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                          of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                          prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                          by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                          make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                          passes by the bottom of our farm.

                          The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                          Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                          the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                          away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                          grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                          The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                          no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                          was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                          last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                          decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                          and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                          was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                          the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                          Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                          around them and came home without any further alarms.

                          Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                          like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                          day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                          mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                          way home were treed by the lions.

                          The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                          Lots and lots of love,
                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                          the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                          there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                          the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                          action.

                          We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                          and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                          roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                          make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                          she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                          icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                          fingers!

                          During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                          wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                          leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                          young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                          young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                          He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                          months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                          independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                          garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                          and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                          you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                          small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                          no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                          Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                          letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                          and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                          Your very affectionate,
                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                          indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                          we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                          home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                          give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                          to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                          the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                          monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                          have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                          my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                          I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                          and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                          in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                          grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                          the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                          same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                          road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                          jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                          grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                          Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                          and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                          heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                          tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                          that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                          commendable speed.

                          Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                          nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                          him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                          enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                          and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                          With love to you all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                          Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                          George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                          District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                          there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                          good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                          slaughter.

                          Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                          Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                          daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                          a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                          think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                          She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                          I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                          German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                          build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                          be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                          subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                          The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                          Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                          doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                          George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                          promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                          and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                          George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                          their bastards!”

                          Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                          and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                          pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                          We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                          That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                          gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                          leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                          dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                          today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                          I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                          got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                          still red and swollen.

                          Much love to you all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                          house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                          roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                          Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                          on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                          Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                          People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                          invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                          is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                          whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                          I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                          knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                          also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                          day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                          sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                          spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                          very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                          unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                          morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                          be in Mbeya.

                          Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                          thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                          know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                          lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                          picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                          we bear to part with her?

                          Your worried but affectionate,
                          Eleanor.

                          Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                          Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                          every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                          companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                          women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                          our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                          Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                          All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                          change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                          exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                          country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                          We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                          children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                          one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                          cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                          that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                          burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                          I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                          windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                          a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                          under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                          country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                          counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                          In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                          administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                          Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                          planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                          They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                          There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                          mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                          there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                          some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                          through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                          ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                          Much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                          the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                          was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                          for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                          sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                          Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                          whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                          and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                          heaven.

                          Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                          hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                          other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                          to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                          year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                          continent.

                          I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                          was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                          Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                          the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                          overlooking the lake.

                          We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                          British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                          could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                          imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                          advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                          accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                          garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                          children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                          did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                          imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                          herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                          very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                          We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                          Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                          eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                          was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                          I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                          and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                          Lots and lots of love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                          Chunya 27th November 1936

                          Dearest Family,

                          You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                          I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                          night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                          blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                          cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                          George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                          standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                          he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                          fine gold nugget.

                          George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                          and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                          tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                          me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                          camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                          Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                          months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                          loan of his camp and his car.

                          George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                          he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                          dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                          time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                          headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                          kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                          also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                          more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                          diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                          The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                          much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                          one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                          highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                          leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                          This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                          daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                          consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                          and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                          no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                          each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                          this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                          hot as I expected.

                          Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                          vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                          once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                          centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                          What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                          milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                          Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                          prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                          to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                          bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                          George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                          George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                          out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                          shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                          and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                          George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                          to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                          Much love to all,
                          Eleanor.

                           

                          #6261
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                            Dearest Family,

                            You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                            not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                            very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                            fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                            natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                            houseboy both speak basic English.

                            I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                            run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                            from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                            farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                            George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                            of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                            hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                            have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                            disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                            pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                            recovered.

                            But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                            Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                            Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                            for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                            always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                            knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                            welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                            house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                            produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                            The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                            diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                            This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                            whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                            Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                            George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                            his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                            burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                            song.

                            Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                            sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                            walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                            great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                            hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                            neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                            carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                            George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                            wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                            George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                            I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                            all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                            reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                            the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                            but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                            add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                            Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                            George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                            the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                            filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                            washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                            Lots of love,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                            Dearest Family,

                            I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                            thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                            looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                            8th. next year.

                            The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                            days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                            music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                            George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                            according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                            month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                            Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                            friend with whom I could stay.

                            George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                            love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                            me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                            as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                            you think.

                            The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                            supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                            decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                            solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                            jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                            were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                            He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                            the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                            he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                            part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                            The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                            fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                            are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                            Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                            waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                            Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                            their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                            bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                            healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                            becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                            way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                            going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                            it is like the best brisket.

                            See what a housewife I am becoming.
                            With much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                            Dearest Family,

                            I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                            Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                            bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                            before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                            so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                            hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                            healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                            love to stay on here.

                            George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                            South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                            very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                            is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                            possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                            may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                            forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                            Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                            goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                            men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                            at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                            house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                            some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                            chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                            and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                            together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                            size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                            Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                            The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                            was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                            obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                            it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                            cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                            monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                            dish.

                            And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                            shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                            dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                            body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                            ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                            Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                            soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                            lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                            I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                            the baby will be a girl.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Note
                            “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                            because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                            Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                            birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                            A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                            started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                            stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                            train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                            old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                            was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                            baby.

                            He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                            though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                            and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                            My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                            down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                            weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                            Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                            that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                            punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                            My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                            comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                            on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                            I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                            rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                            absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                            are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                            surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                            some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                            pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                            melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                            She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                            at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                            went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                            see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                            nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                            through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                            Tanganyika!”

                            The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                            of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                            stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                            who longed to cuddle the child.

                            As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                            to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                            Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                            put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                            Eleanor Rushby

                             

                            Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                            Dearest Family,

                            You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                            happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                            Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                            to meals in the dining car.

                            We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                            us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                            the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                            Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                            Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                            all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                            Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                            circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                            by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                            most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                            health.

                            Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                            fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                            offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                            several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                            After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                            welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                            new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                            surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                            willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                            and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                            which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                            the rather old world air of our living room.

                            In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                            strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                            of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                            George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                            new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                            they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                            kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                            washing up. Lovely!

                            George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                            planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                            orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                            adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                            journey.

                            It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                            have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                            Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                            sends a special bubble for granddad.

                            Your very loving,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                            Dearest Family,

                            Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                            gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                            matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                            her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                            early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                            My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                            around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                            gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                            the roof.

                            We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                            with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                            the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                            born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                            Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                            I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                            sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                            the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                            floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                            mosquitoes.

                            Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                            finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                            attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                            arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                            The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                            her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                            and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                            a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                            value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                            who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                            Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                            baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                            South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                            They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                            around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                            walked beside it.

                            It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                            countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                            Lots and lots of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                            Dearest Family,

                            George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                            knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                            not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                            period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                            leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                            quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                            pouring out.

                            After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                            the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                            pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                            to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                            of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                            husband!

                            The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                            and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                            suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                            They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                            and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                            swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                            the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                            felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                            behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                            hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                            taking cover.

                            George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                            women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                            round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                            moved on.

                            Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                            came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                            both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                            He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                            the kill.

                            Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                            fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                            cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                            Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                            am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                            seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                            we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                            Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                            Much love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                            Dearest Family,

                            News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                            hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                            rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                            German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                            living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                            radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                            Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                            Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                            teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                            breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                            amusement and my exasperation!

                            You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                            haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                            heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                            in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                            there.

                            The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                            wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                            Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                            Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                            Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                            his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                            over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                            hunter.

                            Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                            and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                            idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                            stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                            Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                            cooking and very like beef fat.

                            Much love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                            Dearest Family,

                            George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                            here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                            staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                            Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                            together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                            settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                            in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                            car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                            the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                            the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                            journey in so tiny a car.

                            Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                            the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                            the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                            sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                            wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                            happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                            treat for a pregnant female.

                            We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                            smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                            peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                            broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                            after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                            and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                            little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                            placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                            know whether that was the thing to do.

                            We all send our love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                            Dearest Family,

                            Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                            arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                            to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                            other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                            roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                            now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                            George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                            here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                            hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                            is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                            Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                            As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                            Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                            The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                            machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                            comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                            of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                            bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                            of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                            the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                            George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                            have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                            George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                            George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                            attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                            shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                            bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                            Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                            an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                            During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                            daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                            played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                            sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                            room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                            looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                            half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                            job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                            I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                            then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                            bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                            towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                            I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                            Dearest Family,

                            Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                            with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                            of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                            with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                            supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                            great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                            The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                            just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                            doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                            looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                            silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                            George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                            laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                            understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                            him.

                            Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                            transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                            without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                            snowy white.

                            George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                            company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                            away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                            tea is a medicine and good for him.

                            Much love from a proud mother of two.
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                            Dearest Family,

                            We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                            servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                            bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                            Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                            new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                            in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                            He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                            tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                            wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                            infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                            very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                            George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                            a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                            South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                            have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                            streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                            I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                            garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                            large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                            Your affectionate,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                            Dearest Family,

                            The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                            silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                            very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                            was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                            some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                            with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                            The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                            brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                            We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                            arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                            but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                            gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                            or so miles.

                            The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                            camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                            beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                            your affectionate,
                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                            Dearest Family,

                            George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                            his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                            our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                            or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                            South Africa.

                            George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                            by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                            came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                            Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                            the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                            several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                            them up in a glass tube.

                            When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                            take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                            have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                            down to feed the trout.

                            The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                            and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                            Very much love
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                            Dear Family,

                            All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                            Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                            There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                            for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                            sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                            progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                            fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                            enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                            the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                            By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                            to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                            too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                            of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                            kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                            boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                            I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                            Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                            us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                            Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                            entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                            George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                            on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                            from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                            because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                            being left high and dry.

                            Lots and lots of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                            Dearest Family,

                            Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                            deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                            sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                            and the other dark.

                            The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                            that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                            doctor had no vaccine.

                            George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                            Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                            have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                            We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                            us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                            gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                            the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                            tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                            three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                            Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                            The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                            with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                            there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                            George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                            the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                            Dearest Family,

                            You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                            afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                            you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                            day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                            her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                            awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                            Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                            perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                            Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                            gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                            thing over again.

                            At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                            vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                            the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                            George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                            the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                            That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                            convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                            next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                            small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                            The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                            George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                            bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                            Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                            up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                            white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                            behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                            sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                            subdued.

                            This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                            our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                            Much love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                            Dearest Family,

                            We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                            fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                            Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                            beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                            edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                            carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                            move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                            bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                            began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                            against the cot.

                            George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                            take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                            through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                            men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                            diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                            allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                            treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                            There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                            doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                            that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                            coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                            coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                            return for all his hard work.

                            Lots of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                            Dearest Family,

                            George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                            The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                            and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                            he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                            high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                            It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                            home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                            George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                            shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                            car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                            Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                            can we afford one?”

                            “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                            this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                            cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                            A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                            So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                            the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                            heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                            way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                            Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                            points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                            comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                            a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                            she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                            Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                            on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                            one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                            carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                            of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                            under her own steam.

                            George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                            be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                            I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                            Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                            kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                            definitely carriage folk now.

                            Lots of love to all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                            Dearest Family,

                            Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                            declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                            clothes.

                            Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                            rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                            a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                            he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                            Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                            follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                            I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                            delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                            the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                            The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                            They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                            afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                            guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                            back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                            sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                            We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                            Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                            and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                            in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                            went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                            They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                            had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                            refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                            tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                            being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                            feathers had rotted off.

                            The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                            closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                            I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                            belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                            I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                            to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                            Much love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                            Dearest Family,

                            You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                            because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                            took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                            George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                            to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                            visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                            grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                            four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                            back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                            called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                            The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                            hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                            calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                            always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                            sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                            Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                            Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                            we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                            and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                            temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                            storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                            I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                            Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                            impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                            I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                            Much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                            Dearest Family,

                            You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                            has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                            had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                            Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                            raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                            no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                            removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                            steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                            The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                            gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                            necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                            needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                            George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                            have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                            George has few tools.

                            I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                            George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                            in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                            “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                            as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                            engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                            vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                            for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                            she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                            Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                            suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                            and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                            She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                            sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                            She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                            morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                            muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                            returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                            strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                            with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                            We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                            hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                            water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                            picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                            put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                            The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                            ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                            barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                            berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                            ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                            Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                            Lots of love, Eleanor

                            #6260
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                                concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                                joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                              These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                              the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                              kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                              important part of her life.

                              Prelude
                              Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                              in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                              made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                              Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                              in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                              while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                              Africa.

                              Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                              to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                              sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                              Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                              she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                              teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                              well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                              and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                              Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                              Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                              despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                              High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                              George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                              their home.

                              These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                              George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                               

                              Dearest Marj,
                              Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                              met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                              imagining!!

                              The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                              El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                              scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                              she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                              good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                              ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                              Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                              millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                              hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                              Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                              a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                              need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                              Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                              he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                              he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                              care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                              He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                              on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                              buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                              hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                              time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                              George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                              view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                              coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                              will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                              pot boiling.

                              Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                              you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                              that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                              boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                              you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                              those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                              African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                              most gracious chores.

                              George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                              looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                              very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                              very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                              even and he has a quiet voice.

                              I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                              yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                              soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                              Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                              to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                              apply a bit of glamour.

                              Much love my dear,
                              your jubilant
                              Eleanor

                              S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                              Dearest Family,
                              Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                              could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                              voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                              but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                              myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                              am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                              I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                              butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                              the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                              The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                              served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                              get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                              problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                              fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                              ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                              Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                              from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                              met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                              of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                              husband and only child in an accident.

                              I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                              young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                              from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                              grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                              surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                              “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                              mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                              stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                              However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                              was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                              Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                              told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                              Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                              she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                              whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                              The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                              the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                              sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                              was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                              Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                              Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                              for it in mime.

                              I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                              Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                              places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                              percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                              At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                              perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                              engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                              no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                              The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                              Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                              an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                              Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                              whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                              lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                              temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                              pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                              now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                              worse.

                              I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                              the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                              up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                              Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                              dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                              Bless you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                              Dearest Family,

                              Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                              Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                              took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                              something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                              mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                              me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                              pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                              The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                              has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                              I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                              was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                              said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                              a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                              doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                              establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                              time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                              leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                              Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                              ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                              too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                              had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                              The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                              and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                              could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                              protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                              filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                              was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                              very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                              Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                              In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                              Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                              At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                              Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                              very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                              exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                              looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                              other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                              very much.

                              It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                              town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                              trees.

                              The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                              imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                              flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                              The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                              and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                              lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                              had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                              jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                              things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                              with them.

                              Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                              Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                              We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                              the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                              around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                              crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                              to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                              straight up into the rigging.

                              The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                              “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                              was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                              birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                              Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                              compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                              It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                              discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                              catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                              was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                              remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                              During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                              is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                              name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                              table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                              champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                              A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                              appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                              I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                              there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                              shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                              hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                              creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                              heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                              “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                              stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                              came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                              Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                              es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                              so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                              Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                              seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                              lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                              the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                              that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                              This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                              some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                              lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                              passenger to the wedding.

                              This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                              writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                              love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                              sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                              that I shall not sleep.

                              Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                              with my “bes respeks”,

                              Eleanor Leslie.

                              Eleanor and George Rushby:

                              Eleanor and George Rushby

                              Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                              Dearest Family,

                              I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                              pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                              gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                              excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                              I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                              mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                              heavenly.

                              We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                              The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                              no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                              dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                              the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                              the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                              Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                              anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                              missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                              prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                              there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                              boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                              some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                              We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                              looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                              George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                              travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                              couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                              was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                              beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                              such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                              says he was not amused.

                              Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                              Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                              married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                              blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                              of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                              though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                              bad tempered.

                              Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                              George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                              seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                              except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                              on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                              Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                              offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                              George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                              wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                              be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                              with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                              stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                              had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                              Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                              time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                              be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                              I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                              came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                              asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                              and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                              she too left for the church.

                              I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                              be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                              “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                              tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                              Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                              the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                              I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                              curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                              Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                              the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                              the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                              Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                              her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                              friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                              me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                              Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                              passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                              In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                              strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                              standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                              waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                              they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                              because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                              Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                              large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                              small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                              and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                              and I shall remember it for ever.

                              The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                              enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                              Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                              lady was wearing a carnation.

                              When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                              moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                              clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                              chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                              discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                              Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                              that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                              generous tip there and then.

                              I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                              and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                              wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                              After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                              as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                              much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                              are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                              Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                              romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                              green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                              There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                              George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                              bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                              luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                              We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                              get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                              tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                              were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                              We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                              letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                              appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                              the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                              was bad.

                              Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                              other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                              my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                              had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                              mattress.

                              Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                              on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                              handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                              for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                              Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                              room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                              low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                              to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                              slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                              of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                              water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                              around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                              standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                              George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                              hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                              aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                              here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                              I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                              seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                              colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                              trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                              This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                              was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                              Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                              Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                              I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                              expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                              on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                              when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                              harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                              description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                              “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                              jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                              With much love to all.

                              Your cave woman
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                              Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                              We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                              and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                              wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                              the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                              roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                              looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                              simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                              myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                              We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                              the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                              weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                              part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                              The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                              wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                              Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                              continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                              whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                              verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                              that there had been a party the night before.

                              When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                              because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                              the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                              room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                              our car before breakfast.

                              Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                              means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                              one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                              to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                              Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                              helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                              there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                              water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                              an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                              When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                              goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                              mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                              bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                              Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                              In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                              building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                              the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                              did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                              piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                              and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                              and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                              Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                              look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                              shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                              The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                              tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                              Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                              comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                              small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                              Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                              our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                              ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                              water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                              When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                              by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                              compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                              glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                              After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                              waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                              walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                              saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                              and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                              cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                              innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                              moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                              my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                              me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                              Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                              old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                              after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                              Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                              baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                              grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                              started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                              sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                              rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                              Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                              picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                              sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                              pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                              The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                              of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                              foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                              as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                              Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                              This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                              average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                              he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                              neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                              this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                              We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                              is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                              bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                              long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                              “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                              stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                              were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                              good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                              Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                              soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                              land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                              hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                              of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                              safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                              has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                              coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                              are too small to be of use.

                              George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                              There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                              and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                              shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                              heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                              black tail feathers.

                              There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                              and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                              another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                              once, the bath will be cold.

                              I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                              worry about me.

                              Much love to you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                              Dearest Family,

                              I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                              building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                              course.

                              On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                              clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                              a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                              There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                              my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                              and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                              I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                              thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                              facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                              glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                              feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                              the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                              saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                              George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                              It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                              of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                              wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                              dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                              sun.

                              Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                              dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                              walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                              building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                              house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                              heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                              at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                              bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                              to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                              Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                              by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                              or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                              good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                              only sixpence each.

                              I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                              for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                              comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                              Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                              Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                              goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                              office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                              District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                              only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                              plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                              because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                              unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                              saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                              only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                              miles away.

                              Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                              clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                              gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                              of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                              though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                              on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                              they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                              hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                              weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                              However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                              they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                              trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                              hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                              We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                              present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                              Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                              his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                              Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                              George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                              reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                              peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                              shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                              glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                              George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                              He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                              when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                              my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                              bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                              trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                              I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                              phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                              We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                              to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                              tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                              was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                              This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                              by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                              we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                              Your loving
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                              Dearest Family,

                              A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                              convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                              experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                              bounce.

                              I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                              splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                              who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                              blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                              George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                              kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                              miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                              now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                              You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                              throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                              women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                              could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                              tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                              have not yet returned from the coast.

                              George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                              messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                              hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                              arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                              the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                              Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                              bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                              improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                              about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                              injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                              spend a further four days in bed.

                              We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                              time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                              return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                              comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                              quickly.

                              The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                              his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                              and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                              of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                              Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                              garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                              second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                              entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                              within a few weeks of her marriage.

                              The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                              seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                              kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                              shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                              base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                              I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                              seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                              the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                              The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                              back with our very welcome mail.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                              Dearest Family,

                              George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                              who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                              protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                              poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                              first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                              George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                              leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                              I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                              and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                              So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                              house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                              a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                              she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                              the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                              children.

                              I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                              store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                              owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                              built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                              and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                              Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                              26th December 1930

                              George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                              it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                              Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                              festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                              Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                              I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                              save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                              river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                              thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                              room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                              square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                              front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                              Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                              kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                              You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                              furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                              chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                              things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                              has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                              We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                              who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                              house.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                              Dearest Family,

                              Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                              and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                              about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                              The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                              move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                              we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                              pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                              able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                              but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                              success.

                              However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                              hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                              Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                              Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                              are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                              from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                              very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                              African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                              Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                              some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                              The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                              Major Jones.

                              All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                              returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                              not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                              connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                              down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                              often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                              save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                              The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                              rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                              range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                              shines again.

                              I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                              Your loving,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                              Dearest Family,

                              Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                              produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                              petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                              lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                              in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                              piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                              have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                              Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                              work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                              chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                              but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                              to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                              on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                              chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                              wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                              around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                              boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                              corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                              I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                              in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                              way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                              may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                              Memsahibs has complained.

                              My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                              good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                              pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                              only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                              has not been a mishap.

                              It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                              have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                              favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                              and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                              play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                              me.

                              Very much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                              Dearest Family,

                              It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                              from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                              grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                              Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                              the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                              and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                              the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                              card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                              and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                              to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                              these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                              when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                              to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                              need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                              salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                              same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                              Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                              We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                              countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                              has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                              perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                              which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                              We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                              garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                              natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                              shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                              grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                              A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                              Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                              wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                              road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                              kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                              did not see him again until the following night.

                              George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                              and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                              attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                              places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                              George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                              the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                              as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                              and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                              Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                              Dear Family,

                              I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                              spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                              house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                              during the dry season.

                              It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                              surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                              tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                              The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                              but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                              work unless he is there to supervise.

                              I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                              material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                              machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                              ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                              affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                              Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                              native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                              it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                              monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                              watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                              before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                              lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                              I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                              around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                              a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                              George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                              a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                              arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                              haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                              I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                              complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                              and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                              and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                              I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                              appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                              previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                              rest. Ah me!

                              The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                              across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                              the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                              twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                              men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                              Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                              a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                              Tukuyu district.

                              On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                              They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                              their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                              from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                              garb I assure you.

                              We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                              war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                              There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                              walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                              the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                              Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                              I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                              and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                              bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                              Eleanor.

                              #6254
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                The Gladstone Connection

                                My grandmother had said that we were distantly related to Gladstone the prime minister. Apparently Grandma’s mothers aunt had a neice that was related to him, or some combination of aunts and nieces on the Gretton side. I had not yet explored all the potential great grandmothers aunt’s nieces looking for this Gladstone connection, but I accidentally found a Gladstone on the tree on the Gretton side.

                                I was wandering around randomly looking at the hints for other people that had my grandparents in their trees to see who they were and how they were connected, and noted a couple of photos of Orgills. Richard Gretton, grandma’s mother Florence Nightingale Gretton’s father,  married Sarah Orgill. Sarah’s brother John Orgill married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone. It was the photographs that caught my eye, but then I saw the Gladstone name, and that she was born in Liverpool. Her father was William Gladstone born 1809 in Liverpool, just like the prime minister. And his father was John Gladstone, just like the prime minister.

                                But the William Gladstone in our family tree was a millwright, who emigrated to Australia with his wife and two children rather late in life at the age of 54, in 1863. He died three years later when he was thrown out of a cart in 1866. This was clearly not William Gladstone the prime minister.

                                John Orgill emigrated to Australia in 1865, and married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone in Victoria in 1870. Their first child was born in December that year, in Dandenong. Their three sons all have the middle name Gladstone.

                                John Orgill 1835-1911 (Florence Nightingale Gretton’s mothers brother)

                                John Orgill

                                Elizabeth Mary Gladstone 1845-1926

                                Elizabeth Mary Gladstone

                                 

                                I did not think that the link to Gladstone the prime minister was true, until I found an article in the Australian newspapers while researching the family of John Orgill for the Australia chapter.

                                In the Letters to the Editor in The Argus, a Melbourne newspaper, dated 8 November 1921:

                                Gladstone

                                 

                                THE GLADSTONE FAMILY.
                                TO THE EDITOR OF THE ARGUS.
                                Sir,—I notice to-day a reference to the
                                death of Mr. Robert Gladstone, late of
                                Wooltonvale. Liverpool, who, together
                                with estate in England valued at £143,079,
                                is reported to have left to his children
                                (five sons and seven daughters) estate
                                valued at £4,300 in Victoria. It may be
                                of interest to some of your readers to
                                know that this Robert Gladstone was a
                                son of the Gladstone family to which
                                the Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, the
                                famous Prime Minister, belonged, some
                                members of which are now resident in Aus-
                                tralia. Robert Gladstone’s father (W. E.
                                Gladstone’s cousin), Stuart Gladstone, of
                                Liverpool, owned at one time the estates
                                of Noorat and Glenormiston, in Victoria,
                                to which he sent Neil Black as manager.
                                Mr. Black, who afterwards acquired the
                                property, called one of his sons “Stuart
                                Gladstone” after his employer. A nephew
                                of Stuart Gladstone (and cousin of
                                Robert Gladstone, of Wooltonvale), Robert
                                Cottingham, by name “Bobbie” came out
                                to Australia to farm at Noorat, but was
                                killed in a horse accident when only 21,
                                and was the first to be buried in the new
                                cemetery at Noorat. A brother, of “Bob-
                                bie,” “Fred” by name, was well known
                                in the early eighties as an overland
                                drover, taking stock for C. B. Fisher to
                                the far north. Later on he married and
                                settled in Melbourne, but left during the
                                depressing time following the bursting of
                                the boom, to return to Queensland, where,
                                in all probability, he still resides. A sister
                                of “Bobbie” and “Fred” still lives in the
                                neighbourhood of Melbourne. Their
                                father, Montgomery Gladstone, who was in
                                the diplomatic service, and travelled about
                                a great deal, was a brother of Stuart Glad-
                                stone, the owner of Noorat, and a full
                                cousin of William Ewart Gladstone, his
                                father, Robert, being a brother of W. E.
                                Gladstone’s father, Sir John, of Liverpool.
                                The wife of Robert Gladstone, of Woolton-
                                vale, Ella Gladstone by name, was also
                                his second cousin, being the daughter of
                                Robertson Gladstone, of Courthaize, near
                                Liverpool, W. E. Gladstone’s older
                                brother.
                                A cousin of Sir John Gladstone
                                (W. E. G.’s father), also called John, was
                                a foundry owner in Castledouglas, and the
                                inventor of the first suspension bridge, a
                                model of which was made use of in the
                                erection of the Menai Bridge connecting
                                Anglesea with the mainland, and was after-
                                wards presented to the Liverpool Stock
                                Exchange by the inventor’s cousin, Sir
                                John. One of the sons of this inventive
                                engineer, William by name, left England
                                in 1863 with his wife and son and daugh-
                                ter, intending to settle in New Zealand,
                                but owing to the unrest caused there by
                                the Maori war, he came instead to Vic-
                                toria, and bought land near Dandenong.
                                Three years later he was killed in a horse
                                accident, but his name is perpetuated in
                                the name “Gladstone road” in Dandenong.
                                His daughter afterwards married, and lived
                                for many years in Gladstone House, Dande-
                                nong, but is now widowed and settled in
                                Gippsland. Her three sons and four daugh-
                                ters are all married and perpetuating the
                                Gladstone family in different parts of Aus-
                                tralia. William’s son (also called Wil-
                                liam), who came out with his father,
                                mother, and sister in 1863 still lives in the
                                Fix this textneighbourhood of Melbourne, with his son
                                and grandson. An aunt of Sir John Glad-
                                stone (W. E. G.’s father), Christina Glad-
                                stone by name, married a Mr. Somerville,
                                of Biggar. One of her great-grandchildren
                                is Professor W. P. Paterson, of Edinburgh
                                University, another is a professor in the
                                West Australian University, and a third
                                resides in Melbourne. Yours. &c.

                                Melbourne, Nov.7, FAMILY TREE

                                 

                                According to the Old Dandenong website:

                                “Elizabeth Mary Orgill (nee Gladstone) operated Gladstone House until at least 1911, along with another hydropathic hospital (Birthwood) on Cheltenham road. She was the daughter of William Gladstone (Nephew of William Ewart Gladstone, UK prime minister in 1874).”

                                The story of the Orgill’s continues in the chapter on Australia.

                                #6234
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  Ben Warren

                                  Derby County and England football legend who died aged 37 penniless and ‘insane’

                                   

                                  Ben Warren

                                  Ben Warren 1879 – 1917  was Samuel Warren’s (my great grandfather) cousin.

                                  From the Derby Telegraph:

                                  Just 17 months after earning his 22nd England cap, against Scotland at Everton on April 1, 1911, he was certified insane. What triggered his decline was no more than a knock on the knee while playing for Chelsea against Clapton Orient.

                                  The knee would not heal and the longer he was out, the more he fretted about how he’d feed his wife and four children. In those days, if you didn’t play, there was no pay. 

                                  …..he had developed “brain fever” and this mild-mannered man had “become very strange and, at times, violent”. The coverage reflected his celebrity status.

                                  On December 15, 1911, as Rick Glanvill records in his Official Biography of Chelsea FC: “He was admitted to a private clinic in Nottingham, suffering from acute mania, delusions that he was being poisoned and hallucinations of hearing and vision.”

                                  He received another blow in February, 1912, when his mother, Emily, died. She had congestion of the lungs and caught influenza, her condition not helped, it was believed, by worrying about Ben.

                                  She had good reason: her famous son would soon be admitted to the unfortunately named Derby County Lunatic Asylum.

                                  Ben Warren Madman

                                   

                                  As Britain sleepwalked towards the First World War, Ben’s condition deteriorated. Glanvill writes: “His case notes from what would be a five-year stay, catalogue a devastating decline in which he is at various times described as incoherent, restless, destructive, ‘stuporose’ and ‘a danger to himself’.’”

                                  photo: Football 27th April 1914. A souvenir programme for the testimonial game for Chelsea and England’s Ben Warren, (pictured) who had been declared insane and sent to a lunatic asylum. The game was a select XI for the North playing a select XI from The South proceeds going to Warren’s family.

                                  Ben Warren 1914

                                   

                                  In September, that decline reached a new and pitiable low. The following is an abridged account of what The Courier called “an amazing incident” that took place on September 4.

                                  “Spotted by a group of men while walking down Derby Road in Nottingham, a man was acting strangely, smoking a cigarette and had nothing on but a collar and tie.

                                  “He jumped about the pavement and roadway, as though playing an imaginary game of football. When approached, he told them he was going to Trent Bridge to play in a match and had to be there by 3.30.”

                                  Eventually he was taken to a police station and recognised by a reporter as England’s erstwhile right-half. What made the story even harder to digest was that Ben had escaped from the asylum and walked the 20 miles to Nottingham apparently unnoticed.

                                  He had played at “Trent Bridge” many times – at least on Nottingham Forest’s adjacent City Ground.

                                  As a shocked nation came to terms with the desperate plight of one of its finest footballers, some papers suggested his career was not yet over. And his relatives claimed that he had been suffering from nothing more than a severe nervous breakdown.

                                  He would never be the same again – as a player or a man. He wasn’t even a shadow of the weird “footballer” who had walked 20 miles to Nottingham.

                                  Then, he had nothing on, now he just had nothing – least of all self-respect. He ripped sheets into shreds and attempted suicide, saying: “I’m no use to anyone – and ought to be out of the way.”

                                  “A year before his suicide attempt in 1916 the ominous symptom of ‘dry cough’ had been noted. Two months after it, in October 1916, the unmistakable signs of tuberculosis were noted and his enfeebled body rapidly succumbed.

                                  At 11.30pm on 15 January 1917, international footballer Ben Warren was found dead by a night attendant.

                                  He was 37 and when they buried him the records described him as a “pauper’.”

                                  However you look at it, it is the salutary tale of a footballer worrying about money. And it began with a knock on the knee.

                                  On 14th November 2021, Gill Castle posted on the Newhall and Swadlincote group:

                                  I would like to thank Colin Smith and everyone who supported him in getting my great grandfather’s grave restored (Ben Warren who played for Derby, Chelsea and England)

                                  The month before, Colin Smith posted:

                                  My Ben Warren Journey is nearly complete.
                                  It started two years ago when I was sent a family wedding photograph asking if I recognised anyone. My Great Great Grandmother was on there. But soon found out it was the wedding of Ben’s brother Robert to my 1st cousin twice removed, Eveline in 1910.
                                  I researched Ben and his football career and found his resting place in St Johns Newhall, all overgrown and in a poor state with the large cross all broken off. I stood there and decided he needed to new memorial & headstone. He was our local hero, playing Internationally for England 22 times. He needs to be remembered.
                                  After seeking family permission and Council approval, I had a quote from Art Stone Memorials, Burton on Trent to undertake the work. Fundraising then started and the memorial ordered.
                                  Covid came along and slowed the process of getting materials etc. But we have eventually reached the final installation today.
                                  I am deeply humbled for everyone who donated in January this year to support me and finally a massive thank you to everyone, local people, football supporters of Newhall, Derby County & Chelsea and football clubs for their donations.
                                  Ben will now be remembered more easily when anyone walks through St Johns and see this beautiful memorial just off the pathway.
                                  Finally a huge thank you for Art Stone Memorials Team in everything they have done from the first day I approached them. The team have worked endlessly on this project to provide this for Ben and his family as a lasting memorial. Thank you again Alex, Pat, Matt & Owen for everything. Means a lot to me.
                                  The final chapter is when we have a dedication service at the grave side in a few weeks time,
                                  Ben was born in The Thorntree Inn Newhall South Derbyshire and lived locally all his life.
                                  He played local football for Swadlincote, Newhall Town and Newhall Swifts until Derby County signed Ben in May 1898. He made 242 appearances and scored 19 goals at Derby County.
                                  28th July 1908 Chelsea won the bidding beating Leicester Fosse & Manchester City bids.
                                  Ben also made 22 appearance’s for England including the 1908 First Overseas tour playing Austria twice, Hungary and Bohemia all in a week.
                                  28 October 1911 Ben Injured his knee and never played football again
                                  Ben is often compared with Steven Gerard for his style of play and team ethic in the modern era.
                                  Herbert Chapman ( Player & Manager ) comments “ Warren was a human steam engine who played through 90 minutes with intimidating strength and speed”.
                                  Charles Buchan comments “I am certain that a better half back could not be found, Part of the Best England X1 of all time”
                                  Chelsea allowed Ben to live in Sunnyside Newhall, he used to run 5 miles every day round Bretby Park and had his own gym at home. He was compared to the likes of a Homing Pigeon, as he always came back to Newhall after his football matches.
                                  Ben married Minnie Staley 21st October 1902 at Emmanuel Church Swadlincote and had four children, Harry, Lillian, Maurice & Grenville. Harry went on to be Manager at Coventry & Southend following his father in his own career as football Manager.
                                  After Ben’s football career ended in 1911 his health deteriorated until his passing at Derby Pastures Hospital aged 37yrs
                                  Ben’s youngest son, Grenville passed away 22nd May 1929 and is interred together in St John’s Newhall with his Father
                                  His wife, Minnie’s ashes are also with Ben & Grenville.
                                  Thank you again everyone.
                                  RIP Ben Warren, our local Newhall Hero. You are remembered.

                                  Ben Warren grave

                                   

                                  Ben Warren Grave

                                  Ben Warren Grave

                                   

                                  #6219
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    The following stories started with a single question.

                                    Who was Catherine Housley’s mother?

                                    But one question leads to another, and another, and so this book will never be finished.  This is the first in a collection of stories of a family history research project, not a complete family history.  There will always be more questions and more searches, and each new find presents more questions.

                                    A list of names and dates is only moderately interesting, and doesn’t mean much unless you get to know the characters along the way.   For example, a cousin on my fathers side has already done a great deal of thorough and accurate family research. I copied one branch of the family onto my tree, going back to the 1500’s, but lost interest in it after about an hour or so, because I didn’t feel I knew any of the individuals.

                                    Parish registers, the census every ten years, birth, death and marriage certificates can tell you so much, but they can’t tell you why.  They don’t tell you why parents chose the names they did for their children, or why they moved, or why they married in another town.  They don’t tell you why a person lived in another household, or for how long. The census every ten years doesn’t tell you what people were doing in the intervening years, and in the case of the UK and the hundred year privacy rule, we can’t even use those for the past century.  The first census was in 1831 in England, prior to that all we have are parish registers. An astonishing amount of them have survived and have been transcribed and are one way or another available to see, both transcriptions and microfiche images.  Not all of them survived, however. Sometimes the writing has faded to white, sometimes pages are missing, and in some case the entire register is lost or damaged.

                                    Sometimes if you are lucky, you may find mention of an ancestor in an obscure little local history book or a journal or diary.  Wills, court cases, and newspaper archives often provide interesting information. Town memories and history groups on social media are another excellent source of information, from old photographs of the area, old maps, local history, and of course, distantly related relatives still living in the area.  Local history societies can be useful, and some if not all are very helpful.

                                    If you’re very lucky indeed, you might find a distant relative in another country whose grandparents saved and transcribed bundles of old letters found in the attic, from the family in England to the brother who emigrated, written in the 1800s.  More on this later, as it merits its own chapter as the most exciting find so far.

                                    The social history of the time and place is important and provides many clues as to why people moved and why the family professions and occupations changed over generations.  The Enclosures Act and the Industrial Revolution in England created difficulties for rural farmers, factories replaced cottage industries, and the sons of land owning farmers became shop keepers and miners in the local towns.  For the most part (at least in my own research) people didn’t move around much unless there was a reason.  There are no reasons mentioned in the various registers, records and documents, but with a little reading of social history you can sometimes make a good guess.  Samuel Housley, for example, a plumber, probably moved from rural Derbyshire to urban Wolverhampton, when there was a big project to install indoor plumbing to areas of the city in the early 1800s.  Derbyshire nailmakers were offered a job and a house if they moved to Wolverhampton a generation earlier.

                                    Occasionally a couple would marry in another parish, although usually they married in their own. Again, there was often a reason.  William Housley and Ellen Carrington married in Ashbourne, not in Smalley.  In this case, William’s first wife was Mary Carrington, Ellen’s sister.  It was not uncommon for a man to marry a deceased wife’s sister, but it wasn’t strictly speaking legal.  This caused some problems later when William died, as the children of the first wife contested the will, on the grounds of the second marriage being illegal.

                                    Needless to say, there are always questions remaining, and often a fresh pair of eyes can help find a vital piece of information that has escaped you.  In one case, I’d been looking for the death of a widow, Mary Anne Gilman, and had failed to notice that she remarried at a late age. Her death was easy to find, once I searched for it with her second husbands name.

                                    This brings me to the topic of maternal family lines. One tends to think of their lineage with the focus on paternal surnames, but very quickly the number of surnames increases, and all of the maternal lines are directly related as much as the paternal name.  This is of course obvious, if you start from the beginning with yourself and work back.  In other words, there is not much point in simply looking for your fathers name hundreds of years ago because there are hundreds of other names that are equally your own family ancestors. And in my case, although not intentionally, I’ve investigated far more maternal lines than paternal.

                                    This book, which I hope will be the first of several, will concentrate on my mothers family: The story so far that started with the portrait of Catherine Housley’s mother.

                                    Elizabeth Brookes

                                     

                                    This painting, now in my mothers house, used to hang over the piano in the home of her grandparents.   It says on the back “Catherine Housley’s mother, Smalley”.

                                    The portrait of Catherine Housley’s mother can be seen above the piano. Back row Ronald Marshall, my grandfathers brother, William Marshall, my great grandfather, Mary Ann Gilman Purdy Marshall in the middle, my great grandmother, with her daughters Dorothy on the left and Phyllis on the right, at the Marshall’s house on Love Lane in Stourbridge.

                                    Marshalls

                                     

                                     

                                    The Search for Samuel Housley

                                    As soon as the search for Catherine Housley’s mother was resolved, achieved by ordering a paper copy of her birth certificate, the search for Catherine Housley’s father commenced. We know he was born in Smalley in 1816, son of William Housley and Ellen Carrington, and that he married Elizabeth Brookes in Wolverhampton in 1844. He was a plumber and glazier. His three daughters born between 1845 and 1849 were born in Smalley. Elizabeth died in 1849 of consumption, but Samuel didn’t register her death. A 20 year old neighbour called Aaron Wadkinson did.

                                    Elizabeth death

                                     

                                    Where was Samuel?

                                    On the 1851 census, two of Samuel’s daughters were listed as inmates in the Belper Workhouse, and the third, 2 year old Catherine, was listed as living with John Benniston and his family in nearby Heanor.  Benniston was a framework knitter.

                                    Where was Samuel?

                                    A long search through the microfiche workhouse registers provided an answer. The reason for Elizabeth and Mary Anne’s admission in June 1850 was given as “father in prison”. In May 1850, Samuel Housley was sentenced to one month hard labour at Derby Gaol for failing to maintain his three children. What happened to those little girls in the year after their mothers death, before their father was sentenced, and they entered the workhouse? Where did Catherine go, a six week old baby? We have yet to find out.

                                    Samuel Housley 1850

                                     

                                    And where was Samuel Housley in 1851? He hasn’t appeared on any census.

                                    According to the Belper workhouse registers, Mary Anne was discharged on trial as a servant February 1860. She was readmitted a month later in March 1860, the reason given: unwell.

                                    Belper Workhouse:

                                    Belper Workhouse

                                    Eventually, Mary Anne and Elizabeth were discharged, in April 1860, with an aunt and uncle. The workhouse register doesn’t name the aunt and uncle. One can only wonder why it took them so long.
                                    On the 1861 census, Elizabeth, 16 years old, is a servant in St Peters, Derby, and Mary Anne, 15 years old, is a servant in St Werburghs, Derby.

                                    But where was Samuel?

                                    After some considerable searching, we found him, despite a mistranscription of his name, on the 1861 census, living as a lodger and plumber in Darlaston, Walsall.
                                    Eventually we found him on a 1871 census living as a lodger at the George and Dragon in Henley in Arden. The age is not exactly right, but close enough, he is listed as an unmarried painter, also close enough, and his birth is listed as Kidsley, Derbyshire. He was born at Kidsley Grange Farm. We can assume that he was probably alive in 1872, the year his mother died, and the following year, 1873, during the Kerry vs Housley court case.

                                    Samuel Housley 1871

                                     

                                    I found some living Housley descendants in USA. Samuel Housley’s brother George emigrated there in 1851. The Housley’s in USA found letters in the attic, from the family in Smalley ~ written between 1851 and 1870s. They sent me a “Narrative on the Letters” with many letter excerpts.

                                    The Housley family were embroiled in a complicated will and court case in the early 1870s. In December 15, 1872, Joseph (Samuel’s brother) wrote to George:

                                    “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Birmingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                                    No record of Samuel Housley’s death can be found for the Birmingham Union in 1869 or thereabouts.

                                    But if he was alive in 1871 in Henley In Arden…..
                                    Did Samuel tell his wife’s brother to tell them he was dead? Or did the brothers say he was dead so they could have his share?

                                    We still haven’t found a death for Samuel Housley.

                                     

                                     

                                    #6159

                                    Nora moves silently along the path, placing her feet with care. It is more overgrown in the wood than she remembers, but then it is such a long time since she came this way. She can see in the distance something small and pale. A gentle gust of wind and It seems to stir, as if shivering, as if caught.

                                    Nora feels strange, there is a strong sense of deja vu now that she has entered the forest.

                                    She comes to a halt. The trees are still now, not a leaf stirs. She can hear nothing other than the sound of her own breathing. She can’t see the clearing yet either, but she remembers it’s further on, beyond the next winding of the path. She can see it in her mind’s eye though, a rough circle of random stones, with a greenish liquid light filtering through. The air smells of leaf mould and it is spongy underfoot. There’s a wooden bench, a grassy bank, and a circular area of emerald green moss. Finn thinks of it as place of enchantment, a fairy ring.

                                    Wait! Who is Finn? Where is this story coming from that whispers in her ear as she makes her way through the woods to her destination, the halfway point of her clandestine journey? Who is Finn?

                                    She reaches the tiny shivering thing and sees that it is a scrap of paper, impaled on a broken branch. She reaches out gently and touches it, then eases if off the branch, taking care not to rip it further. There is a message scribbled on the paper, incomplete. meet me, is all it says now

                                    The crumpled up paper among the dead leaves beside the path catches her eye.  No, not impaled on a branch but still, a bit of paper catches her eye as the mysterious  ~ ephemeral, invisible ~ story teller continues softly telling her tale

                                    Finn feels dreamy and floaty. She smiles to herself, thinking of the purpose of her mission, feeling as though it is a message to her from the past. She is overwhelmed for a moment with a sense of love and acceptance towards her younger self. Yes, she whispers softly to the younger Finn, I will meet you at the fairy ring. We will talk a bit. Maybe I can help

                                    But wait, there is no meaningful message on the crumpled paper that Nora picks up and opens out. It’s nothing but a shopping receipt.  Disappointed, she screws it back up and aims to toss it into the undergrowth, but she hesitates.  Surely it can’t have no meaning at all, she thinks, not after the strange whispered story and the synchronicity of finding it just at that moment.  She opens it back up again, and reads the list of items.

                                    Olive oil, wine, wheat, garum…. wait, what? Garum? She looks at the date on the receipt ~ a common enough looking till roll receipt, the kind you find in any supermarket ~ but what is this date? 57BC?   How can that be?  Even if she had mistranslated BC ~ perhaps it means British Cooperative, or Better Compare or some such supermarket name ~  the year of 57 makes little sense anyway.  And garum, how to explain that! Nora only knows of garum in relation to Romans, there is no garum on the shelves between the mayonaisse and the ketchup these days, after all.

                                    Nora smooths the receipt and folds it neatly in half and puts it in her pocket.  The shadows are long now and she still has some distance to walk before the halfway village.  As she resumes her journey, she hears whispered in her ear: You unlocked the blue diamond mode. You’re on a quest now!

                                    Smiling now, she accelerates her pace.  The lowering sun is casting a golden light, and she feels fortified.

                                    #6143

                                    The Beige House was eerily calm. Most of the staff had left after the super spread of the epidemic.

                                    Fanella and Finnley had managed to agree to a temporary truce and a fair share of tasks (and masks). After all, they didn’t have the luxury of unpaid leaves, and had to continue to work.

                                    “Ready for a change of crowd in the building, Fanny?” said Finnley in her unmistakable Kiwi accent, as a matter of breaking the silence in the grand hall. She was dusting the chandeliers, while Fanella was shampooing the carpets.

                                    “I don’t know Miss Fin’, it iz such a mess now. And I have to take care of ze baby, no time to be political.”

                                    “Oh, by the way, I received a message from the gang…”

                                    “Aprrril’ and Joone?”

                                    “Yep. Those two. The money has dried up, and they learnt the hard way that American are not loved much these days, big spreaders and all. So they decided to sail back to the good ol’ States. Looking for a job now, and hoping that autumn doesn’t mean everything will turn to orange disaster!”

                                    #6118

                                    In reply to: Tart Wreck Repackage

                                    Star rolled her eyes. “Already done,” she said. “Based on what I saw, I believe Vincent French to be in New Zealand.”

                                    “New Zealand!” exclaimed Tara. “That’s madness.”

                                    Star took a slurp of her gin and tonic. “Also, the bellbird motif … that’s from over there, isn’t it?”

                                    “God knows,” said Tara, “But we’ve got no other leads so New Zealand it is. Let’s ask filthy rich Auntie April for some travel funds.”

                                    Star beamed at her and waved her arms towards the ceiling.”We have to be like clouds, Tara. Clouds never make mistakes. Isn’t that freeing?”

                                  Viewing 20 results - 61 through 80 (of 233 total)